GOD BLESS POLICE!

  • Home
  • BOOKS READ 1
  • MOVIES REVIEW 35
  • MOVIE REVIEW 34
  • MOVIE REVIEW 33
  • MOVIE REVIEW 32
  • MOVIE REVIEW 31
  • MOVIE REVIEW 30
  • MOVIE REVIEW 29
  • MOVIE REVIEW 28
  • MOVIE REVIEW 27
  • MOVIE REVIEW 26
  • MOVIE REVIEW 25
  • MOVIE REVIEW 24
  • MOVIE REVIEW 23
  • MOVIE REVIEW 22
  • MOVIE REVIEW 21
  • MOVIE REVIEW 20
  • MOVIE REVIEW 19
  • MOVIE REVIEW 18
  • MOVIE REVIEW 17
  • MOVIE REVIEW 16
  • MOVIE REVIEW 15
  • MOVIE REVIEW 14
  • MOVIE REVIEW 13
  • MOVIE REVIEW 12
  • MOVIE REVIEW 11
  • MOVIE REVIEW 10
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 9
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 8
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 7
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 6
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 5
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 4
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 3
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 2
  • More
    • Home
    • BOOKS READ 1
    • MOVIES REVIEW 35
    • MOVIE REVIEW 34
    • MOVIE REVIEW 33
    • MOVIE REVIEW 32
    • MOVIE REVIEW 31
    • MOVIE REVIEW 30
    • MOVIE REVIEW 29
    • MOVIE REVIEW 28
    • MOVIE REVIEW 27
    • MOVIE REVIEW 26
    • MOVIE REVIEW 25
    • MOVIE REVIEW 24
    • MOVIE REVIEW 23
    • MOVIE REVIEW 22
    • MOVIE REVIEW 21
    • MOVIE REVIEW 20
    • MOVIE REVIEW 19
    • MOVIE REVIEW 18
    • MOVIE REVIEW 17
    • MOVIE REVIEW 16
    • MOVIE REVIEW 15
    • MOVIE REVIEW 14
    • MOVIE REVIEW 13
    • MOVIE REVIEW 12
    • MOVIE REVIEW 11
    • MOVIE REVIEW 10
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 9
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 8
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 7
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 6
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 5
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 4
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 3
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 2
  • Home
  • BOOKS READ 1
  • MOVIES REVIEW 35
  • MOVIE REVIEW 34
  • MOVIE REVIEW 33
  • MOVIE REVIEW 32
  • MOVIE REVIEW 31
  • MOVIE REVIEW 30
  • MOVIE REVIEW 29
  • MOVIE REVIEW 28
  • MOVIE REVIEW 27
  • MOVIE REVIEW 26
  • MOVIE REVIEW 25
  • MOVIE REVIEW 24
  • MOVIE REVIEW 23
  • MOVIE REVIEW 22
  • MOVIE REVIEW 21
  • MOVIE REVIEW 20
  • MOVIE REVIEW 19
  • MOVIE REVIEW 18
  • MOVIE REVIEW 17
  • MOVIE REVIEW 16
  • MOVIE REVIEW 15
  • MOVIE REVIEW 14
  • MOVIE REVIEW 13
  • MOVIE REVIEW 12
  • MOVIE REVIEW 11
  • MOVIE REVIEW 10
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 9
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 8
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 7
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 6
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 5
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 4
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 3
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 2

MAKAYLA JANE:
GOD'S Spirit Reborn With
HIS Loving
JESUS HEart.

MAKAYLA JANE: GOD'S Spirit Reborn With HIS Loving JESUS HEart. MAKAYLA JANE: GOD'S Spirit Reborn With HIS Loving JESUS HEart. MAKAYLA JANE: GOD'S Spirit Reborn With HIS Loving JESUS HEart.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/18/23

TITLE: The Polar Bear King

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1991 GT Media / Capella International Inc. / Tag Entertainment Corporation / Northern Lights / Connexion Film / Moviemakers / Nordic Film & TV Fund

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie takes place in a mythical world with two kingdoms, Summerland in the south and Winterland in the north (like Secret of the Wings with Tinker bell in Pixie Hollow and Periwinkle in Winter Woods except not cartoon characters in Bear King movie). In the beginning of the movie, the king of Summerland died and was being threatened by an evil female Witch who reported directly to the devil. Prince Valemon, the only heir to the throne, returned to Summerland from wherever he had been away . His mother the queen gave him a golden chain to give to his bride. The witch then appeared in the room and tried to convince Valemon to marry her, but  he wasn’t interested in conquering the world like she was and turned the evil hearted witch down. The Witch, angered by this, cast a curse upon Valemon, which turned him into a polar bear for seven years and only at midnight could he be in human form. The Witch was sure this would keep him from getting married to anyone but her because the witch so desperately craved a position as queen on the throne and the crazy female would do anything (including killing and enslaving others to get it). As a polar bear, Valemon set out into the woods towards Winterland. The three daughters of the king of Winterland (who was widowed) were out skiing in the woods. The youngest princess who was seventeen years old, stopped for a moment and her wicked older sisters traveled way ahead of her and returned to the winter village leaving the sister alone without protection. The youngest princess encountered Valemon in bear form and discovered that he could talk to her in human words. He explained who he really was and what happened that he was turned into a bear. He showed her the gold chain, which he could only give to the woman he married, and the youngest princess accepted it. Valeon said he would be back for her in three days. The youngest princess returned home to her father the king and told him about Valemon and showed him the chain he gave to her, but the king said their residents didn’t believe in such things as spells in their part of the world (yet the king himself communicated directly with animals as did his children). He declared that he would chase Valemon back to the North where he came from if he returned for the king’s youngest daughter. The young female wanted to leave to marry Valemon and go her own way at seventeen. She told her father that he still had her sisters, but the king replied that they were too far taken up with themselves to care about him.He stationed guards around and told them to keep up their guard through the next day because the wolves communicated to him that there would be no white bear in the woods that day. Valemon later appeared outside and frightened the guards, blew everyone over to the ground with a force of snow and wind, and smashed the glass windows in with some invisible power of his. The youngest princess wanted to go talk to him, but the king wouldn’t allow it. The oldest princess, who looked most similar to the youngest, then went outside and used her hood to hide her face. Valemon didn’t realize it was the wrong girl and told her to climb onto his back. The king didn’t seem to care that his oldest daughter was going away, yet Valemon didn’t get far before he realized that this wasn’t the youngest princess. He dropped the oldest princess in the snow, promising to come back tomorrow. The king later asked the youngest princess how she could think of living without the snow because she wanted to leave there and marry Valemon in Summerland. The next day, Valemon returned and was immediately attacked by the guard, but they fled because Valemon quickly overpowered them. The king went outside with a sword to get rid of Valemon. The middle princess, who tried to pull the same trick the oldest princess did the previous day, followed him but she also had no luck. The youngest princess then came outside and climbed onto Valemon’s back. The king was okay with his youngest daughter leaving this time, and he later called to all the birds and animals of Winterland to bring him news of the youngest princess who was heading south with Valemon. The evil Witch was the only person not pleased that Valemon returned to Summerland with his new bride. He brought her to her bedroom in the castle, where he told her to wait for him until midnight. Valemon’s mother, the queen mother, used her magic to make herself invisible in order to protect her loved ones against further attacks by the evil enchantress. Valemon returned at midnight in his human form, but no one not even his wife, could see his human face until the spell was over (in seven years),otherwise he would be in the witch’s power and would belong to her forever, therefore he would be forced to marry the evil witch. Every night at midnight, Valemon returned to the castle to visit his wife. Their baby girl was born a year later, and a bird brought the news back to the Winterland King, who was very happy to learn that he was now a grandfather. The mother queen then wrapped the baby in a cloak of invisibility like herself to protect her from the evil she sensed nearby and took the baby away from her son the prince and new daughter the princess. The youngest princess then awoke in her bedroom to find the Witch standing near the cradle. The Witch tried to take the baby, but the Queen grandmother had already taken the infant to safety. Years later, the queen mother again felt the evil presence after the birth of her twin grandchildren, so she took the twins away as she did the first daughter years ago. Valemon then realized that this time the wicked Witch wasn’t even there when the babies disappeared and so he couldn’t imagine what had happened to their children. Months went by and the youngest princess was still very distraught over the loss of all of her children. Then one day, two men showed up at the castle to visit her from Winterland. They brought her a gift from her father, who asked that she come to visit them soon. He had wrapped the gift with loving care, and it turned out to be a snowball somehow contained in a scepter. The gesture melted the youngest princess’s heart from the anger she felt over the loss of her children, bringing the love from her father into her heart to open it to peace. Valemon appeared and told his wife to go see her father, but not to take any presents from either of her questionable sisters. When she arrived in Winterland, her king father fell down as he was walking to greet his daughter. She ran to meet him and then they both rolled around in the snow together because they were happy to see each other. However, the two conniving older sisters wondered why she couldn’t see Valemon’s face, maybe because he was ugly or had a green face. They then gave their younger sister a candle and told her to use it to get one peek of Valemon’s face when he was sleeping and no one would ever know. The older sisters did her in because the youngest sister took the candle and was then overwhelmed by the desire to see her husband’s face for the first time when she arrived back at the castle. She used the candle at the earliest opportunity. However, Valemon woke up when the candle wax dripped onto his face and he was angry and asked his what she had done because the spell would have been broken in just three months (seven years almost up). Now because of her mistake, Valemon had to marry the Witch. The queen mother then decided there was no need for her and the young children to hide anymore because they needed to help the children’s princess mother and her prince son, the father. When the princess realized she had condemned her husband to marry the Witch, she rushed into the forest in search of him because the Witch took him to her dark castle. The youngest princess jumped into the river. The queen mother and the children were nearby. The princess heard voices telling her to follow somebody, so she started out soaking wet and climbed a muddy embankment barefoot to see the Witch’s castle high up on a rock cliff. In the process, the princess stumbled across a campfire where the queen mother and three children were. She had no idea these were her missing children because the twins and eldest daughter were no longer babies. The princess asked if Valemon went by, and they replied that he did. The princess’s eldest daughter said she needed new clothes, so she picked up some scissors and magically created a new outfit for her from a rag. The twins prepared the princess a meal using a magic tablecloth, and the mother queen gave the princess shoes to climb to the top of the witch’s mountain, where someone would be there to help her when she arrived. The queen mother told the princess that the magic boots needed to remain dry at all times and the tablecloth would provide food and somebody would be there on the inside waiting to help her upon arrival. The princess lost her boots over the cliffside just as she reached the top. Then a rope appeared from over the wall in front of the princess and she was pulled up over it by a man who told her that no one was allowed up there except Valemon. When he learned that the princess was Valemon’s wife, he said that she was just in time because the wedding between Valemon and the Witch took place tomorrow. The man dressed the princess up in different clothes and showed her how to walk like a boy so the Witch wouldn’t recognize her. Meanwhile, the Witch brewed a spell and her master, the devil, appeared and told her how he wanted the wedding arranged because he would be attending it. The Witch spotted the princess in the courtyard and after recognizing the boy was actually a girl, the evil woman ordered the disguised female to make wedding clothes for her and Valemon. The Witch then took her to Valemon only after giving him a drink that made him lose consciousness so he couldn’t speak with his wife. The Witch told the secret princess that now she could take measurements for the clothes. After the Witch left, the inside man held captive who helped the princess earlier told her he saw the Witch give Valemon something to make him sleep. The stranger man, friend to the Queen mother, helped the princess get to the tower, where the Witch concocted all her spells. The princess took a potion vial from the lair. The Witch later witnessed the princess using the magic tablecloth to make food. The princess fooled the Witch into believing that she was there to help with the wedding by telling the Witch she thought that the guest would like wedding food other than, spiders, snakes, and earthworms for their wedding food. The evil Witch agreed to have the princess serve the wedding food and the Witch went away saying that her master (the devil) would be pleased too. The devil showed up at the wedding after the princess poured everyone drinks, as directed by the “inside man on the Queen mother’s side.” The devil gave a speech and said that he was going to marry good with evil that day. However, the evil beings the Witch invited to the wedding then all drank the potion the princess gave them instead of wine and they were all destroyed, including the Witch. The hundreds of prisoners the witch had held captive were set free, as was Valemon set free from his spell and returned to his human form forevermore. Prince Valemon, his princess wife, the queen mother, and their three children then went to Winterland, to be with the King where they all lived happily ever after, per the narrator of the story. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/17/23

TITLE: Airplane!

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1980 Paramount Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie began at a Los Angeles airport, where a female flight attendant named Elaine Dickinson was about to board a on Trans American airlines. She was badgered in the airport by a man offering her a flower and asked if she wanted to donate to the Church of Religious Consciousness but Elaine said no and just took the flower. Elaine’s ex-boyfriend, Ted Striker, then met up with her and tried to get together with her like old times, but she didn’t have romantic feelings for him anymore and said she couldn’t live with a man who didn’t respect her. She stormed off. Captain Clarence Oveur piloted the flight Elaine boarded for her airline job. In the airport, Captain Oveur received a call from Dr. Brody at the Mayo Clinic, who told him that a young girl named Lisa Davis was going to board the Captain’s flight to Chicago, en route to Minneapolis where Lisa was scheduled for a heart transplant. Dr. Brody wanted Captain Oveur to tell Lisa’s mother that they found a donor an hour ago and needed to get Lisa to operating table within six hours. Ted caught up with Elaine, and Elaine told him she wouldn’t be coming back tomorrow night because she requested the Atlanta run. He said he promised he could change, but Elaine said that when she got back to Chicago she was going to start her life all over again without him in it. Elaine walked away, and one of the church employees asking for donations tried to give Ted a flower, but Ted grabbed the other man by the hair and punched him out. Ted then went to the female ticket agentat the counter and asked her for personal information about a passenger (Elaine) on the flight that was about to leave. The agent checked for him and confirmed that Elaine was on flight, so Ted purchased one ticket to Chicago with no baggage so he could chase after Elaine, who wasn’t happy to see Ted there and said she was too busy to talk.Ted sat down next to an elderly woman who said that it was a shame he and Elaine didn’t get along because Elaine had a darling figure with supple, pouting breasts and firm thighs. Ted then explained that they first met in the war when he was in the Air Force stationed in Drambuie off the Barbary Coast. He used to hang out at the Magumba Bar, which was populated with every reject and cutthroat from Bombay to Calcutta and was worse than Detroit. A fight broke out there almost every night, and it showed a scene where two young women in their late teens (who wore pig-tails like schoolgirls) got into a vicious fight. They also wore school-like uniforms that were super short and showed their underwear as they violently punched and kicked each other over a staircase railing, one broke a glass over the other’s head and tried to bring a chair down on her, and then the fight ended when one girl shoved the other onto the bar counter and slid her all the way across until her head collided with the jukebox at the other end of the room. Ted was there and witnessed it, and then spotted Elaine on the dancefloor dancing to “Stayin’ Alive” (Bee Gees) and he was immediately attracted to her. He said that fate was on his side that night because a man then stabbed Elaine’s dance partner in the back with a knife. With no blood at all, the man fell to the floor and Ted took opportunity to start dancing with Elaine. Presently, the elderly woman listening to Ted’s story was no longer in her seat because she had hung herself from the ceiling of the airplane while Ted talked. There was one young boy named Joey Hammen who was onboard with his mom and dad. He had never been in a plane before and wanted to see the cockpit, so Elaine arranged for that to happen by taking him to the cockpit herself. Captain Oveur gave little Joey a model airplane as a gift and then asked the little boy if he had ever seen a grown man naked.The captain then asked Joey if he ever hung out at the gymnasium. Elaine quickly tried to get Joey out of the cockpit, but she left the cockpit without Joey and returned to the passenger area when the Captain offered to let Joey stay up front with them a while (this after what Elaine heard the captain said to Joey). Joey recognized the co-pilot, Roger Murdock, as Kareem Abdul-Jabbar who played basketball for the Los Angeles Lakers. Roger denied this and said his name was Roger Murdock. He told Joey to go back to his seat, but Joey ignored him and declared that he thought Kareem was the greatest, but his dad said that Kareem didn’t work hard enough on defense, he didn’t run downcourt most of the time, and he didn’t really try except during the playoffs. Roger then replied the hell he didn’t, revealing his true identity as Kareem Abdul-Jabbar. Ted and Elaine sat together then back in the passenger area. Ted told Elaine they could be together like they used to be, but Elaine said they couldn’t as long as he insisted on living in the past. Ted then had a flashback of the time he spent in the hospital after his plane crashed into the ocean. Elaine was there and told him that he got a telegram from headquarters that cleared him from any blame for what happened during his last raid. However, Ted didn’t agree that was good news because his mistake cost seven men their lives. Ted later continued his tragic war story and told another man that after the war, Ted wanted to get as far away from it as possible, so Ted and Elaine joined the Peace Corps. They were assigned to an isolated African tribe called the Molombos, who had never seen Americans before. Ted and Elaine introduced them to modern life. It was there that Elaine told Ted she didn’t want to stay there and it was time for them to go back home to the plans they made before the war. For the first time Ted realized that Elaine had doubts about their relationship, and that as much as the trauma from the military led to Ted’s drinking problem. They did return to America, and at this point the man sitting next to Ted listening to the story was up out his seat holding a knife. Ted didn’t even notice when the man then stabbed himself in the stomach with the knife on the airplane seat next to him. Elaine attended to a woman passenger who said she had a stomach and hadn’t felt that awful since she saw that Ronald Reagan film. Elaine told the Captain what was going on, and he told her to see if there was a doctor onboard. Elaine found a doctor, who went to the sick woman and started pulling whole eggs out of her mouth. Dr. Rumack cracked the third egg open and a live bird flew out. Joey’s father, Jim, started vomiting in a paper bag and blamed it on the second cup of coffee he had. The navigator in the cockpit then passed out. Captain Oveur spoke with Dr. Rumack and said he couldn’t land for another two hours to get the sick people to the hospital because of the fog, and so they had to get through to Chicago. The plane then began descending rapidly, and the Captain, Dr. Rumack, and Elaine went to the cockpit to find Roger passed out. The Captain saved the plane from crashing. Another female flight attendant, Randy, informed them that two more passengers were sick and they suspected it had something to do with what they ate from dinner the airline served everyone. The Captain then called the ground controllers over his radio to have all traffic below them cleared and a priority approach and landing in Chicago arranged. Dr. Rumack and Elaine then reported five more cases of sickness, and they all ate fish for dinner. Dr. Rumack said that every passenger who had fish for dinner would become violently ill in the next half-hour. The Captain looked worriedly over at the fish bone on his own dinner plate. Dr. Rumack explained that the sickness “…starts with a slight fever, dryness of the throat. As the virus penetrates the red blood cells, the victim becomes dizzy and begins to experience an itching, a rash. From there, the poison goes to work on the central nervous system, causing severe muscle spasms, followed by the inevitable drooling. At this point, the entire digestive system collapses, accompanied by uncontrollable flatulence, until finally the poor bastard is reduced to a quivering, wasted piece of jelly.” As he talked, the doctor completely ignored Captain Oveur, who at that exact moment was experiencing the same severe symptoms the doctor mentioned. Then, like a wasted piece of jelly, the Captain lost consciousness and the plane nosedived. Elaine turned on automatic pilot, and an inflatable human figure was then blown up in the co-pilot’s chair and started steering the plane. Dr. Rumack returned to the passengers. Elaine used the Captain’s radio to tell Steve McCroskey at Chicago air control the situation. Steve put all takeoffs on hold, put out a bulletin to suspend all meal service on flights out of Los Angeles, and told another employee to tell all dispatchers to remain at their posts Steve then called for Rex Kramer. On the plane, Dr. Rumack had a lady in stirrups in the passenger area and he was standing between her legs. He went to check on Elaine because the plane was rapidly losing altitude. When the doctor looked inside the cockpit, Elaine had her head in the lap of blow-up doll steering and it looked like she was doing something inappropriate to the blow-up doll when she was trying to inflate it.Dr. Rumack turned around and left the cockpit, but he came back after a minute and asked Elaine if she knew anyone who could fly the plane because there was no way they could get the poisoned people to a hospital and their lives depended on finding someone who didn’t have fish for dinner and could fly the plane. Over the intercom, Elaine apologized to the passengers for the air pockets that caused the turbulence, and then she asked if by the way there was anyone who knew how to fly a plane. All the passengers then went into panic and started acting crazy out of their seats. One lady had her naked breasts pointed directly at the camera for a moment in a full-frontal scene. Even a nun was fighting with a man on the plane. Paul from the Chicago airline then came to pick up Captain Rex Kramer personally at his home. Rex’s dog, a Golden Retriever named Shep, started viciously attacking Paul. Rex came downstairs and then left to go to the Chicago air control station. Ted continued talking about his war story to a new passenger wearing a turban, who, as he listened, poured a tank of gasoline over himself and lit a match about to set himself on fireuntil Randy appeared and asked Ted if he had flying experience. He replied that he flew planes in the war and reluctantly agreed to go to the cockpit. The man holding the match then blew the match out and put it down but it still exploded. Dr. Rumack said that Ted was the only chance they had to fly the plane to safety. At the Chicago airline, Steve had a very brief conversation with his wife on the phone and told her to have the kids in bed by nine o clock and the house chores done by the time he got home. Steve then he hung up on his wife before she could talk to him. Jim’s wife (and Joey’s mother) than had a serious panic attack, and several passengers, including Dr. Rumack and the nun, took turns slapping the woman in the face to make her snap out of it. Then other people lined up, with some holding boxing gloves, a wrench, a pistol, and a baseball bat. Rex arrived at the Chicago airport, where he was confronted by people looking for donations for the Reverend Moon, Jews for Jesus, Jehovah’s Witness, Buddhism, Jerry’s kids, scientology, more nuclear power, and then he kicked and punch the crap out of the them (especially the person who mentioned Jesus) until they were all laying on the airport floor. In the dispatch office, Rex used a radio to communicate with Ted. One man was sick, and Randy got an older Caucasian lady to translate their jive talk into English. The two African men were irritated with the woman because they did speak English. She walked away muttering that the jive-a** dude didn’t have brains anyhow. The do and say anything for profit and publicity news stations (even if it endangers lives) got ahold of the situation and put stories out in the newspapers about the plane incident (which does nothing to calm the intense situation and makes it more chaotic and mentally disturbing for everyone involved because those anchors crave front page headlines and interfere with emergency situations by competing for the top spot on the nightly news with the best story that is not necessarily true but their viewers believe it to be). One man in the news commented that the passengers bought the airplane tickets and knew what they were getting themselves into, so “let them crash.” Meanwhile, Ted was having trouble flying the plane because of his flashbacks from the war that left him with a serious mental challenge as the memories popped into his head at random times. He then realized that he forgot to check the oil pressure and they experienced flying difficulty. Ted decided that he couldn’t do it and got up, putting the inflatable pilot in his seat. Dr. Rumack then gave Ted a pep talk that cheered him up, and Ted excused himself to go fly the plane. In Chicago, the ground controllers were shown the newspaper report where Rex read “Passengers Certain to Die,” Steve read “Airline Negligent,” and a fruity male employee named Johnny learned from the newspaper that Penney’s was having a sale and cared not about the intense airline situation. Ted then made the decision to land the plane now. Over the loudspeaker, Rex told Air Israel to clear the runway otherwise the unstable incoming plane’d hit the AI plane. The Israel plane had an Amish-like beard and Jewish kippah attached to the front of the plane to make it look like a human face. In Chicago, the WZAZ radio station was just announcing “WZAZ in Chicago, where disco lives forever,” and then the low-flying plane took out the radio antenna on top of the building. Ted managed to land the plane on the runway after some difficulty. The sick passengers were transported to the hospital, and Ted and Elaine kissed each other once they were off the plane. On a 3.5 million dollar budget, this questionable film grossed 171 million at the box office. The Writer’s Guild of America gave it an award for Best Adapted Comedy. It was even nominated for the Golden Globe Award for Best Motion Picture. The Canadian Home Video Rating rated this movie “14A (suitable for age 14 and over).” The American Film Institute voted that this is “one of the 10 funniest movies ever made.”


  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/14/23

TITLE: Birds of Paradise

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2014  Lionsgate/Grindstone Entertainment Group/Simka Entertainment/Telefe Cine/100 Bares Producciones/Manos Digitales Animation Studio/CS Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The song “Melina” lyrics do not go well with this cartoon movie. This animated film is about a group of birds that live in the city (Jack the sparrow, Vinnie the pigeon, and Skeeter the hummingbird). The first scene showed Jack trying to talk to three female doves who called themselves the “hot valley doves.” The hoity toity girls didn’t want anything to do with Jack because they didn’t think he was cool. Meanwhile, Mr. Potter, the seventh richest man in world, an irritating and obnoxious complainer, bragged on the phone that he bought the seventh most expensive bird in the world. He added that money could buy happiness, at least for him, and only poor people thought otherwise. Mr. Potter made an appearance at his company, Potter Corporation, where he yelled at his employees to tell his mom to stop emailing him. In his office, he caught his first glimpse of the bird he bought for $700,000, which was a female canary named Aurora who sat frightened in a cage on his desk. Aurora didn’t like her new creepy owner, who thought money could also buy him love in the form of Aurora. She escaped out a window and didn’t know which way to fly because she had always been a caged bird and had never lived in the real world. Inside the room, Potter screamed at a female employee blaming her for the loss of Aurora because he said that the female left the window open. Aurora flew around the city searching for a safe spot from the traffic. Jack was nearby. Jack spotted Aurora and tried to talk of her, but he lost sight of her in a crowd of pigeons. He went looking for her and ended up in a building at the mercy of an alley cat, who tried to catch him but just ended up making a mess of place. The cat knocked over several cans of paint, and Jack became covered in paint…painted sparrow. The cat remarked that Jack looked like an exotic multicolored bird, Jack was happy to discover that he looked different and special and was no longer just an ordinary sparrow that couldn’t get a date. The cat then wallowed in his own self-pity at not being able to catch a little bird. Meanwhile Aurora was frightened by the darkness in the city. She encountered a bat named Rosie, who scared Aurora at first, but once Aurora was done screaming she realized that Rosie was friendly and not a vampire. Aurora told Rosie that she didn’t want to go back to her cage, and so Rosie offered to let Aurora stay with her in the building where she and a couple thousand other bats lived. The next day, with his new colored feathers, Jack got the attention of Aurora. They planned to fly around the neighborhood together before Aurora introduced Jack to Rosie, who was jealous that he showed up and thought he was Aurora’s new BFF instead of Rosie. After she left, Aurora apologized to Jack and said that she was going to talk to Rosie. Jack agreed to meet Rosie at the Checkered Feathers Grand Prix race, where Jack was to compete. Jack later told Vinnie and Skeeter that he was in love with Aurora. Skeeter went off about how it looked like hippies attacked Jack. Skeeter added that he once knew a woodpecker in grade school that wouldn’t stop eating glue and died right after, and so breathing in the paint fumes from the paint all over Jack was making him sick because he was coughing. However, Jack ignored their concerns about the paint and told them to help him get ready for race. While Aurora and Rosie were flying around together, Rosie suggested to Aurora that she go to the wise Old Buzzard, who might be able to help her figure out the solution to her predicament. They headed to the race to meet up with Jack. The three valley doves from earlier were all “gaga” over him nowwhen they saw his bright and exotic feathers. During the race, Jack acted full of himself. This made Aurora mad and she flew away, not wanting to watch anymore. Jack later blamed his loss of the race on Skeeter and Vinnie, telling them that he would have won if they hadn’t showed up and broken his concentration. He also told his friends that they needed to stop trying to help him because it drove him crazy. Skeeter and Vinnie weren’t happy that Jack was acting like a different bird just because of his appearance change. Jack said that he already made an appointment with the Old Buzzard who would know what to do if anything was wrong with him. Aurora and Rosie also went to the Old Buzzard, where Aurora explained to him that she flew away from her cage and she wanted to be free but flying among other birds made her feel different like she didn’t belong. The Old Buzzard’s advice to Aurora was to follow her heart and not look too hard for the answer because it was inside of her. The Old Buzzard’s next appointment was with Jack and his friends. He explained that Jack was getting sick because he put paint on his wings, and this would probably cause an infection and lead to chronic bronchitis, not to mention the effects of the chemicals, such as malnutrition, dehydration, inflammation, etc., all of which could have been avoided if Jack hadn’t painted his wings. However, Jack ignored the Old Buzzard’s warnings that he could die because he didn’t want to go back to being a regular sparrow. The Old Buzzard added that only a human doctor could help Jack recover. Later on, Jack and Aurora talked while they watched the horizon together. Three red-eyed seagulls then appeared and chased Jack to a rooftop where they told him that they used to like him until he started putting on airs with his “rainbow feathers,” and acting like he was special. The seagulls quickly flew away, however, when a giant falcon appeared. The falcon chased after Jack trying to eat him, but Jack couldn’t get very far because he was now very weak from his “painted” wings. Vinnie and Skeeter then appeared and started attacking the falcon while Aurora and Rosie carried Jack away.Skeeter told Vinnie “Falcon’s crazy. He’s a nut. Push out a big poop from your butt! Bombs away, you stupid bird. How do you like that—the smelly turd?” and Vin agreed and pooped while he was flying in an attempt to slow down the falcon, which was eventually defeated when the alley cat from earlier (who caused Jack’s feathers to get painted) collided with the falcon in midair while trying to hunt a smaller bird. Everyone made it to safety and found shelter from the sudden downpour. The next day, Jack explained to Aurora that he painted his wings because he wanted to be special and make her like him. He agreed to see a doctor and get help. Jack went to the veterinary hospital at the University of Buenos Aires with his friends. As a human vet worker carried Jack inside to be treated, Mr. Potter and his employees appeared and captured Aurora in a net because they had been tracking her all this time using the anklet on her leg. After the vet removed the paint from Jack’s body and he was a normal sparrow again, he learned that Aurora was being kept in a cage on the top floor of the Potter Corporation. Jack, Vinnie, Skeeter, and Rosie got into the building through an air vent on the rooftop. Mr. Potter spotted them and called for security, and while he waited Mr. Potter threw breakable items at the birds. When the guards arrived, they fired missile shots at the birds from their guns, but they missed each time and caused small fiery explosions with the shots that caused the ceiling to crumble.Jack and the others tried to rescue Aurora out of her cage, but she said that she didn’t want to leave because she had been thinking about what the Old Buzzard told her and she realized that she couldn’t live in the outside world since canaries were supposed to be pet birds in cages. She told Jack and the others to leave, but then Aurora changed her mind and let herself out of the cage (which she could easily open and close by herself at any time) and flew outside. The other birds and Rosie followed and witnessed Jack and Aurora’s kiss. 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/14/23

TITLE: Radioflash

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: November 2019  IFC Midnight/Dark Coast Pictures/VMI Worldwide/American Dream Labs/Shout Factory

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie takes place in Washington and starts with a teenage female named Reese in a bizarre room filled with dozens of white telephones on the wall with one black phone in the middle of the white ones. There was a sticky note attached to the black phone with the phone number 856-367-6111 written on it. Reese called the number and a strange circus voice told her, “congratulations, she’d been dealt a royal flush,” and then cheering could be heard on the other end. A random white phone started ringing. Reese picked it up, the voice repeated the message, and then the same thing happened again and again with the white phones, copying the sole black phone. The third time, water sprayed from one of the white phones and started flooding the room Reese was in with the glass bottom floor. She tried to break the glass beneath her to get through, but when that didn’t work she looked up and realized that the term “royal flush,” referred to the toilet on the ceiling. Reese climbed up the telephones on the wall, but she fell back into the water. She grabbed the note again with the phone number as the water level reached the ceiling. However, the toilet had no handle. Reese counted digits of the phone number to total them up. She tried to break the grate in the room, but that tactic failed and there was now no air left in the room because it was completely filled with water. Reese dialed a number on one of the white phones, which came apart. She pulled the toilet handle out of the inside of the telephone and attached it to the toilet before sitting down on the toilet and flushing it. All the water then drained out of the room, and Reese took off her headset and returned to the real world, ending the virtual reality game in the eSports gaming facility where she was and a bunch of other people of all ages were hanging out playing games. Reese left the building on her moped and went home, where she chatted online with her user name Ripley_Aran. She sent a message to linkwashere, telling them “could have used this a couple of hours ago!” referring to the cheat sheet for the virtual escape room. Linkwashere replied, “you said you didn’t cheat,” and Reese answered that it was really hard to get out of the room and she actually thought she was going to drown. Her cell phone then went off, and her dad, Chris, texted her to come downstairs for dinner. They talked about her deceased mom and how she had liked to eat weird things. Reese was in the process of inventing a game of her own. Chris asked how it was going, and Reese replied that Zeb was trying to help her but it was going slow and she thought programming languages were so antiquated (old-fashioned). Chris said Reese was more like Jobs than Woz, and then the lights flickered before the entire city’s power went out. Reese and Chris then realized that there was no cell phone service and all electricity in the neighborhood was out while they sat at the dinner table in the dark. Reese went to her room and put out the fire on her computer, and as the electricity crackled around her she realized that her work was destroyed. Reese and Chris then sat on the couch and looked at photos of her mom before she died from a sickness in the hospital.Chris then said that he was only able to take Reese’s Grandpa Frank in small doses. They fell asleep on the couch, and Reese woke up to the sound of electricity crackling. She went outside into Grandpa’s workshop to check things out and found a book titled “Radioflash.” The first page read, “The phenomena known more widely throughout the world as electromagnetic pulse, or EMP. The term originated in the early 1950’s primarily associated with the “click,” typically heard on radio receivers when a nuclear bomb was detonated.” Reese then used jumper cables and a car battery to hook up to an old radio system Grandpa Frank used. The first thing she heard was kilo-whiskey-six-charlie calling CQ-20 on one channel. People on the radio then responded that it was an electro-magnetic pulse that caused the power to go out. Reese was able to get a hold of Frank on his radio, and he confirmed that the outage was a radioflash. He instructed her to get her dad up, but Chris was asleep at that moment. Frank said first thing in the morning have Chris call Frank on the radio and then Reece and Chris must meet Frank at his house in the mountains. Frank told Reese to grab the map and the short-range radio from the desk she was sitting at, and to bring those things with her. Because she wouldn’t have a GPS to find Frank, he said that once she and Chris were within five miles of his area to call Frank on the radio and he would guide them in. He added to charge the radio before they left and Reese figured out there was a generator right there and there had been no need to jerry rig the radio with the car battery to make it work. Frank told Reese not to be afraid because she and her dad would be fine and they had a plan. Frank left the building (where he had been surrounded by radios and other electronic gadgets) in his truck with his gun. Grandpa Frank drove down the road from the mountain retreat to the pharmacy and was able to get inside. He grabbed penicillin, antibiotics, antihistamines, benazcpril, and naproxen. He heard a vehicle approaching the store from outside and shut the flashlight off. Someone shattered a glass window to break into the building, and Frank turned the flashlight back on to tell the scary criminal where the oxycodone and morphine were so he could steal them because Frank only wanted penicillin. Frank left a note that read “money for medicine, not that it will be worth anything tomorrow,” put several $20 bills on the counter, and exited the building leaving the scary criminal inside to steal drugs.The Washington Water Power facility had a major water issue. In the morning, Reese woke her dad up in his bed and told him the situation. Chris responded that they weren’t going to Frank’s and he needed coffee. In the kitchen, Chris said that without Frank and the house that he gave them, who knows where Chris and Reese would be because of the now deceased mom’s medical bills. Nevertheless, Chris wasn’t going to throw out common sense and like Frank think the world was going to end. They then discovered that there was no water. Frank was out in the woods hunting deer for food. He got a call on his portable radio from Reese and Chris. Frank told Chris he needed to trust Frank on this one, and Chris had Reese leave the room so he could speak to Frank alone. Frank told Chris that it was an EMP that wiped out the entire Western United States. The city slickers were going to scatter like cockroaches (universal madness situtation), and so Chris needed to get ahead of it so he and Reese could get out of there in time. Frank told Chris to top off the car’s gas tank with the containers in the shop and use that to get to Frank. Chris asked Frank how he knew that was going to happen because he had set up the radio to have communication with them in the shed ahead of the disaster. Frank replied that it was a shot in the dark and that if one of them had not contacted him, he would be on his way there to help them get out of the city regardless. Frank reassured Chris that everything they needed was there for them to weather the long-term catastrophe because Frank had it stockpiled waiting for it to happen. Chris told Frank they were on their way. Outside, Spokane police officer, Officer Jimmy, tried to calm the community citizens by telling them it was a standard power outage but they didn’t believe him. Inside the house, Reese and Chris scrambled to retrieve everything they needed to get out of area quick as possible. A man in the crowd outside told everyone that they needed to start to understand the severity of the situation, and that within twenty-four hours it was going to hit the fan and there would be no be food, fuel, or water. While Officer Jimmy tried to keep everybody calm, the instigator demanded the officer call his boss and tell the real truth. He said this in such a threatening manner that the police officer reached for his gun. One person said it was a slippery slope and pretty soon it might be martial law, and then Officer Jimmy backed away to get in his car. He told everyone that the best thing they could do was to go back home and wait it out, they’ll get the power on before they know it. The citizens’ instructions were to stay hydrated and get their flashlights and candles ready just in case it only lasted a few hours. The police officer added that the wait wouldn’t be longer than that and everything was fine. However, everything in the city was shut down, including the gas stations, which were completely out of gas. Chris and Reese drove out of town and discovered that everyone was flocking to the only store open. They got out of their Jee that was missing a P on the emblem and went into the store. People acted like it was a pandemic by grabbing water and fighting over it. Glass started breaking inside the store, and so Chris and Reese exited the store and started driving to Frank’s house when they realized that was not a situation they wanted to be in. Reese checked her cell phone, which only had 19% power. They encountered a bridge accident across the waterway with a school bus and some motorcycles. Frank was at his home in the mountains preparing dead animals for food. In a ritual, he thanked Mother Earth for giving him only what he needed after he cut up a dead animal that gave its life for his meal. He then ate a bloody body part from the animal before it was cooked. Frank also canned beans inside the house with his pet fox eating them off the counter. It was almost dark and everyone was still on the bridge waiting to get through the wreckage. Chris and Reese decided to go see if they could help while most other people stayed in their cars. They approached the bus, where the bloody body of a female lay on the ground beside the bus. At that same time, a pick-up truck decided that he had had enough waiting (and had just fought with one of the motorcyclists) and he ran back to his own truck and drove straight towards the overturned car that was blocking everyone’s path, ramming it to get by. Chris told Reese to hurry so they could get back in the car to safety while the motorcycles and cars carefully drove by the wreckage, including Reece and Chris. Chris confirmed that the lady in the bus accident was already dead, and he added that he was sorry Reese had to see people behaving like animals. Along the way, people deserted their vehicles when they ran out of gas. Night fell and Reese and Chris were still driving in the dark. Reese woke up suddenly and distracted Chris by telling him they missed their turn five miles back when she asked what mile marker they were at. He took his eyes off the road to look at the map Reese was holding, and when Reese screamed he swerved off the road into the wooded area and hit a tree. Reese woke up the next morning after being out all night with Chris sitting beside her told her she had a bump on the side of her head and he was happy she was alive. Reese identified that they were by Kootenai Falls, which was twenty miles outside of radio range. They both decided they had had enough of the highway, so they followed the river that would save them five miles. They found the suspension bridge and crossed it. They filled their water canteen with fresh water. Reese put moss over the mouth hole and used it as a filter because she said that the Native Americans used to do that. Chris then moaned in pain but he wouldn’t let Reese see the injury in his side. Dad downplayed the severity of it by insisting he was okay when he clearly wasn’t. He tried to keep Reese positive by telling her not to waste her life and to enjoy the moments that they had together, which at the present time was trying to survive the situation they were in. Chris then showed Reese his side, which was completely bruised over and frighteningly real. Reese put moss on Chris’s bleeding arm wound, and they rested a minute before starting out again. Chris ended up collapsing to the ground and told Reese to go get help, but she didn’t want to leave him alone. Chris then totally passed out, and instead of rationally thinking through the situation, Reese ran off away from him and all their supplies and kept running in a random direction. She almost immediately found a barn, where an old man farmer named Glenn heard her yelling for help. He took her on a four-wheeler back to retrieve Chris in the woods. Farmer Glenn took care of Chris’s wounds as best he could and tried to lift the spirits of Reese by telling her that Chris’s body was trying to regain what it lost and heal. Glenn made small talk with Reese about the city she came from. He talked about the Yaak mountains and that there were a bunch of trappers, gold-rushers, and outlaws hiding up there and added that folks had another thing coming if they thought they could just run for the hills away from the chaos in the city. Glenn went on to say that his wife Marilynn was stuck in North Carolina with her sisters, and he had no idea where his son Luke was anyway because they hadn’t heard from him in over a decade. He added that when Luke was Reese’s age, he was out in the pasture riding horses. Reese went outside to get fresh water from the water pump. Thunder rumbled in the distance. Reese saw this one old man (who looked like Dumbledore from Harry Potter) the first time sitting in the back of a truck on the bridge when they were stuck in traffic where the woman died by the school bus, the second time when Reese was passed out after the car accident with her dad and had a weird dream that the old man was in the hospital where her mom died, and the third time when Reese was outside the farmhouse just then getting the water. The mysterious figure turned out to be a premonition of death, and she ran back inside afraid that her dad was about to die like her mom had (and the lady in the bus accident who died on scene). Reese dropped the water and ran back inside the house. When she got there, Farmer Glenn told her that Chris just stopped breathing and had passed away. Reese was very traumatized at that moment and was consoled by the arms of farmer Glenn who then dug a grave to bury Chris on his property. Reese put a daisy on Chris’s grave. Many miles away, Frank mapped out a route he thought his loved ones might be on. Farmer Glenn thought it best to find Reese’s Grandfather so he drove Reese towards the range area where she could call Frank. Reese was silent in the vehicle and was in a daze for the tragic reality she faced, which was not something she could walk away from like in her virtual reality games. On the road, Frank found the site where the jeep car accident happened with Reese and Chris. The camper was still sitting in the middle of the road from when Chris swerved off to avoid hitting it. On foot, Frank followed the tire tracks to investigate the scene where the Jeep slammed into the tree. He didn’t find anyone there, but he found a bloody rag on the ground and knew one of had been badly injured. Farmer Glenn told Reese there were two kinds of mountain people: those chasing a dream and those being chased. He said his folks had been chased out of Oklahoma because of the Dust Bowl. He added that his parents were lucky to get out when they did because over 7000 people died in Oklahoma from dust pneumonia. Frank was able to find the nearest farm close by the accident site where he thought Reese and Chris would seek help at. He went to the farmhouse looking for his family, but nobody was home because the farmer and Reese were trying to locate Frank’s house. Frank looked in the window and saw a bloodstain on the couch and also noticed the shovel in the back of a wagon and walked the farm to find the fresh grave. He figured out Chris died after he saw Reece’s footprints in the dirt. On their way to Grandpa’s home, Farmer Glenn came across an SUV stopped alongside the road and a man standing in the middle of the road flagged him down. Glenn told Reese to get in the back of the camper and stay hidden because he didn’t know what this man was about and he didn’t want Reese to get hurt. The lone male thanked Glenn for stopping for him and not running him over. Reese caught a glimpse of the death spirit out the window and knew somebody was going to die. Glenn asked the stranger where he was headed, and he replied Lewiston. Glenn said that was about sixty miles away and tried to give him directions, but was interrupted by the stranger commenting on how nice his camper was. The male suspect then pulled a gun on Glenn and told him to get out of the truck. Glenn complied, and then the criminal man shot Glenn dead alongside the country road where there was nobody for miles around and no cameras in sight. The dangerous criminal got inside the truck, telling himself “you got to pay to play, baby,” as Reese crawled to another part of the camper further out of sight, softly crying, so he wouldn’t hear her. She looked out the back window and saw innocent Farmer Glenn lying dead in the middle of the road. Frank was back on the road trail trying to figure what was going on. The criminal man paused when he came to a fork in the road and decided to take the one with a sign that read “Primitive road. No warning signs.” That led to a very eerie place where there were hundreds of abandoned vehicles in the woods on someone’s property. A person creepily peered out the window of the house as the camper slowly drove by. The criminal got out of the camper, putting his gun in the back of his pants, and left Reese in the camper because he didn’t even know she was there and he wanted to look around for gas inside an abandoned building, where a human silhouette holding a gun hovered behind a window. The criminal didn’t notice it because he was too busy getting supplies to get gas. He used his mouth to start the drain of the liquid through the garden hose, and then he noticed the silhouette outside. He grabbed his gun, but the person on the outside could easily see the location of the criminal and shot him dead with a shotgun through the window before the intruder had a chance to fire his gun. Meanwhile, Reese had already exited the camper and was now running for her life towards the woods after she heard the gunshot. The car lot man dragged the criminal’s body to the camper and pulled out his long sharp knife to investigate when he noticed the camper door was open. He knew somebody had been in there, so he ran into the woods in search of the one that got away. Reese stopped running to catch her breath, only to be captured by two unknown characters, one of which put a blanket over her head and body to restrain her and carry her away. She was brought to a house, where an elderly woman named Maw who sat in a wheelchair confronted her. Maw told Reese that she would forgive Reese’s intrusion but not her trespass on their property, so Reese needed to sit tight and Maw would cook her supper.  Frank, later in the day, found farmer Glenn’s dead body in the middle of the road and he knew Reese was in great danger. Frank left Farmer Glenn’s body where it was in the road. Reese was fed bear meat with sharp utensils by the man who shot the criminal earlier. This was Maw’s son, Bill, and she explained that her grandson, Quinn, had no better manners than Bill. Maw thought it was Reese’s dad who got shot and killed by Bill, but she told them that he wasn’t her dad. After Maw heard Reese’s story about what happened with Farmer Glenn being killed, Maw told Billy he was justified in killing the criminal man. Maw told Reese that she could not go out to her grandpa’s house alone into the woods because the wolves would eat her quicker than the predator man would have killed her if he knew she was alive. Maw wanted Reese to stay there, adding that her son Billy saved Reese’s life and so she could do them a favor by enjoying their hospitality. Reese was given a cot in the attic to sleep that night where she was surrounded by dead stuffed animals. Reese crawled out of the cot and peered down at Maw snoring in her wheelchair. Reese decided to slowly creep down the stairs and try to escape, but Maw woke up when she heard the doorlatch and screamed to Billy that Reese was running. Reese took off into the night. Billy and his son Quinn chased her down with his all-terrain vehicle. Quinn stared at Reese, who was about his age, as Billy hit him hard in the back of head and told him to go get Reese. However, Quinn wouldn’t move so Billy knocked his son to the ground (I’m afraid to ask what happened to Billy’s wife if he treated his son that way). Billy went after Reese himself with a gun because he’s got her in the headlights like a trapped deer. Reese screamed for him to get away from her, and the next thing you know, Billy strung up Reese, bound and gagged, inside a makeshift shelter that was hanging from a tree. Billy told Reese that she was a caterpillar now in her cocoon, but come morning she was going be a little butterfly. She woke up in the morning to hear the sound of rustling leaves nearby. She spotted a big grizzly bear beneath her, which started playing with her cocoon and smelling it. Because it was in reach, the bear ripped a portion of the bottom of the cocoon apart with its teeth. The bear was then shot dead. Billy then cut Reese down from the tree. He dragged the cocoon with Reese inside to a nearby building. He removed the cocoon but left Reese bound and gagged in the cellar with the door locked for many hours. After a while, Maw told Billy to bring her Reese. Billy cut the gag off Reese’s mouth and cut her hands free, then he brought her to his wicked evil old woman sitting on the porch. Maw was now being nice and had Reese sit down next to her, saying she made Reese some tea. She dismissed Billy and told him that Reese would just as soon be in hell with a broke back then locked in that cellar again (as Quinn was spying on them from the woods nearby). Maw got out her pipe and lit it, talking about how the city folks probably weren’t going to survive while she and Reese were able to sit there in the woods and drink their tea. Maw went on to say that the tares were maybe overcoming the wheat, and she added that one thing was for certain that half of them weren’t going to make it to harvest (during pandemic). Maw explained that she was keeping Reese on her property because it was tough love, and that if they let her run away in the woods last night instead of sleeping in the cellar, Reese would have been buried in a grave instead of sipping tea. According to Maw, it was fate that brought Reese there because Maw had no other companion for the boys except her old self. Maw told Reese that if she accepted them and decided to live with them in their home, everything would be okay. However, if Reese didn’t, then it would be a self-fulfilling prophecy. Maw gave her the ultimatum to either join their home or go back into the cellar. Reese decided that she would rather be back in the cellar. Maw broke her glass of tea on the porch and screamed for Billy. Reese was put in the cellar again. Quinn came and gave Reese an apple through a hole in the wood later on. Reese tried to talk to him, but he was already gone. She noticed that he left her knapsack on the other side of the door, and she squeezed it through the hole. She took her radio and called Frank, but there was no response. Her iPad was also in the knapsack. She turned it on and it still had 3% battery left, so she looked at pictures of her parents on it while eating the apple. Reese remembered the dragonfly necklace her mom had given her that she now held in her hand. The iPad battery then died, and Reese decided then to stay calm and figure a way out. She found a sharp piece of metal and freed herself from the bondage on her wrists, and then she tried to pick the lock on the shed door. Maw was still sitting on the porch, and Billy’s backwoods mother told Billy that one of these days his son Quinn was going to hit him back. She then spit at Billy before she went inside the house, leaving Billy outside to drink his moonshine from a jug. Quinn appeared outside the cellar door as Reese was in the process of escaping. She talked to Quinn, telling him that she needed to escape. She had a map and told Quinn he could come with her where he would be safe, but Quinn said no and told her Billy kept the key to the lock with him. Reese looked down and noticed the carpenter ants on her apple core on the floor. She realized that all the wood was rotted and told Quinn to go find a rope while Billy was passed out drunk on the porch. Quinn got a ladder and a rope and climbed to the top of the shed. He fell through the roof and helped Reese to get out of the cellar using the rope hanging from the ceiling. They both escaped and ran for safety through the woods. Before the radio went out, Reese told Frank that they were by Pack River and she needed help, but Frank didn’t respond and the radio went dead. Reese and Quinn kept moving knowing the danger they were in. Billy woke up and found an empty shed and a rope hanging from the ceiling. Billy realized his son had helped Reese escape and went with her and the expert tracker Billy went after them. Reese didn’t move as quickly as Quinn through the woods, so he tried to keep her moving because he knew that Billy would soon be behind them. Quinn hid Reese by the river and told her that he was going to go get berries because she was weak and needed food. As they ate, Reese told Quinn that his dad punched him hard when she saw his black eye. He responded that he was used to it and it didn’t hurt much. Reese then used a rag to clean Quinn’s face because she wanted to see the real him underneath all the dirt. She showed him the map, and he told her that he couldn’t go with her the rest of the way to Frank’s house because his dad wouldn’t stop until they were both dead. Reese told Quinn that Frank would help Quinn because he wasn’t like Billy and would instead be grateful to Quinn for saving Reese’s life and risking his own life trying to do it. They heard Billy very close by and ran for their lives. They fell down an embankment where Reese saved Quinn from going over the edge. They were able to continue their escape by using a fallen tree covered in moss to cross to the other side of the ravine. Reese threw her backpack into the water below because it was throwing off her balance to get across the tree. They made it to the other side, and Billy took a shot at them, nearly hitting Reese, but he missed. Reese and Quinn waded through some water with Billy hot on their trail. They hid from Billy in the fog and held their breath underwater as Billy walked by, not seeing the bubbles on surface of the water. Reese and Quinn made it up the embankment and down another one. They hid when they saw Billy walking around looking for them with gun in hand. He got closer and closer, and Quinn tried to sneak around after Billy. He came up behind his dad with a big stick and knocked Billy in the head with it, where Billy fell to the ground and dropped his gun but was not unconscious.Quinn tackled him and fought his to keep him away from Reese, who was hiding just a few feet away. While father and son had a kill be killed brawl, Reese searched for a way to help but she didn’t grab the gun right above her. She spotted Dumbledore sitting above her and told him that she wasn’t afraid of him anymore. Reese grabbed the gun and aimed it at Billy because he was killing his son with multiple blows to the head aims. The gun fired and shot Billy dead in the back just as Billy pulled out his knife to kill his son. Reese turned around and realized that she didn’t fire the gun, and it was Grandpa Frank who shot Billy. Reese saw the death spirit one more time, and he nodded to her this time before disappearing.Quinn was going to survive too. Reese and Frank hugged it out, and he assured her that they would go home. Later on, at Frank’s house, Reese talked about how Grandpa Frank had his ideas about why it happened, such as a false flag or an insider job, and he was right about one thing that they had everything they needed at his place. Frank even retrieved Reese’s backpack out of the stream and got her iPad and phone working again. While Reese found her way back to the real world, Quinn was finding his way of escaping the real world through a computer on which Reese’s digital friends started to come back online. The last scene showed a presidential emergency alert appearing on the iPad screen telling Quinn to stand by for more information. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/13/23

TITLE: Sydney White

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007 Universal Studios / A Morgan Creek Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Florida and is about eighteen-year-old Sydney White. In the beginning of the movie, Sydney’s dad, Paul, gave her an Apple laptop to take to Southern Atlantic University where she had a scholarship. The construction workers basically raised Sydney where her dad worked as a plumber. It showed a scene when Sydney was younger and the male workers whistled at ladies walking by. A boy Sydney’s own young age walked by and she copied the men and whistled at the tween boy. Sydney was nine years old when her mom died, so Paul tried to teach her about her menstrual cycle using a piece of plumbing equipment to illustrate the Fallopian tubes (lady tubes). He turned the crank, telling Sydney that every month she’ll lay an egg like a chicken. On Sydney’s first day of college, she met her roommate with a southern accent, who explained that her real name was Demetria Rosemead but she went by Dinky Hodgekiss. She gave Sydney a dress to wear to the first “rush” party (rush being a series of social gatherings for prospective members of the sorority) for the females who wanted to be in the Kappa sorority. This seemed to be Sydney’s main reason for going to college because her deceased mom had been a Kappa when she went to college there. Meanwhile, mean girl evil queen and president of the student council, Rachel Witchburn, attended a council meetingwhere she introduced Tyler Prince, the president of the Beta Omega Rho fraternity. Rachel announced that the Witchburn-Prince Greek Life Center would soon break ground. Rachel and Ty’s parents had already donated the funds and they needed to get rid of the current tenants of “The Vortex,” (student overflow building for outsiders) where they planned to build the center. While walking to the rush party, Sydney and Dinky met Tyler, who agreed to be their Greek guide and escort them to the party. He told them about the cheerleading house and the party house on the way. Sydney and Tyler had a brief and awkward conversation outside the Kappa house with jealous Rachel glaring out the window at them because she was still holding a grudge from middle school dating when she dumped Tyler and now in college he didn’t want anything to do with her. Rachel told the girls (the majority of who were blondes) that their objective was to “target cute pledges,” and avoid “fat losers.” The pledges then chanted “Here comes a Kappa, queen of the Row. She’s hot, she’s cool, she ain’t no ho,” and added lyrics about Rachel’s in-shape behind. Rachel gave one girl kitchen duty for gaining 27 pounds over the summer. The cruel sabotage sisters then plotted to keep Sydney from becoming a Kappa. Rachel said that Sydney’s dead mom got her the bid (opportunity), but Sydney had to get through pledging first. At another function, some of Rachel’s friends told Sydney that Tyler was off-limits to her because he was Rachel’s boyfriend. Rachel’s twenty-year plan was for Tyler to be a top litigator and she’d be a senator. The Kappa pledges were then required to all sleep on the floor in sleeping bags while listening to a lullaby from the clan members. In the middle of the night, the pledges were scared awake by an airhorn and the sisterhood came storming into the room. Rachel yelled that it was 12:01 and said, “welcome to hell, skanks.” She told them that over the next week they would conduct what she liked to call “pledge enlightenment,” to find out which of the Prada princesses had what it took to be a Kappa and which of them didn’t. Their first task was called the date-dash, where the pledges had until 12:15 to find a date and meet Rachel at the State Street Diner with no change of clothes, no makeup, and no brushing their hair or teeth. The girls all ran outside grabbing whichever guys they could find. Sydney encountered a dorky hypochondriac named Lenny from The Vortex who explained that he was hiding in a bush because he had been walking home when a crazed pack of girls came running towards him. Sydney told Lenny that he needed to be her date, and she dragged him to the diner where all the pledges and their “dates,” were gathered around a large table eating. Rachel then took the girls aside and told them that their second assignment was the date-dash ditch. She decided that the year’s unsuitable date was Sydney’s and she would have to ditch Lenny. Sydney reluctantly went back to the table and told him he needed to meet her in the girls’ bathroom as part of another pledge ritual. Lenny waited in a bathroom stall and stepped out when he heard someone come in. An older lady had come in to the bathroom and started hitting Lenny with her purse and calling him a pervert. He ran out into the dining area and discovered that Sydney and the others were gone. In the classroom later on, Professor Carlton asked his students the question of why the Founding Fathers were afraid of what a direct democracy would do to America. He then asked why more power to the people wasn’t always a good idea for the country. He called on Rachel, who replied that most Americans weren’t educated on the issues. The professor then called on Sydney, who said she thought that was “underestimating the masses a bit. Not to mention overestimating the elites. Apartheid was an oligarchy, and no one wants that again.” The professor replied excellent. Another time, Rachel announced to the pledges they had to clean the bathrooms at the Beta fraternity house. At the library, Sydney apologized to Lenny for ditching himthe other night. The day before the Presents Dance, where the pledges would be introduced as official Kappa sisters, Rachel followed the tradition for the current sisters to pass down their Presents gowns to the new pledges. She drew names on pieces of paper and “one of Milan’s finest,” gowns went to Sydney. Rachel then gave Sydney a black dress to wear. At the dance, jealous witch Rachel saw Sydney dancing with Tyler. She gave the other pledges their pins and initiated them as sisters. However, when she got to Sydney last, she announced that every so often it was the unfortunate duty of the president to act as judge and jury. Rachel said that Sydney exhibited inappropriate Kappa behavior and was guilty of the following infractions: bringing an unsuitable date to the date dash, cheating during a pledge quiz, revealing a secret pledge ritual to the entire library, and lying about her background. Crazy Rachel then dismissed Sydney from the Kappa pledge class. Sydney thanked Rachel and told her that if this was what sisterhood was all about, then she didn’t want any part in it. Sydney left the party, packed her bags, and sat outside The Vortex where Lenny and six other outsider dorks (Gurkin, Terrence, George, Jeremy, Embele, and Spanky) lived on campus. They invited Sydney inside to stay and she was given the dusty and cobwebby attic room. Lenny was talking to her and then Spanky appeared in his bathrobe hoping for a one-night stand with Sydney, but Lenny kicked him out. Spanky desperately craved sex and it was always on his mind. In the next scene, the guys (excluding Lenny) stood around staring at and drooling over Sydney’s sports bras and thinking about her boobs. Spanky then told Terrence to be quiet because he was ruining the moment for Spanky by trying to talk science. Sydney called her dad and lied to him that everything was okay and the dance went fine. At school, Tyler asked Sydney to let him prove to her that he wasn’t Rachel’s boyfriend. Sydney replied that she was juggling seven guys at the moment. She then signed up all seven dorks to run for student council so they could get the repairs they needed for The Vortex(they hadn’t been able to before because Rachel and the Greeks controlled the funds). Sydney announced that she would be their campaign manager, and it was decided that Terrence would be president. Later on, Tyler tried to convince Sydney to go out with him by bringing her roses and singing. She agreed to keep him from singing. When Tyler came to pick Sydney up for their date, Gurkin told Tyler that if he tried any funny stuff with Sydney, Gurkin would unleash the power of the Internet on Tyler and register him as a sex offender in all 50 states and Canada. Tyler and Sydney pulled up in front of a church in Tyler’s convertible car. Syd asked him if his idea of a date was to convert her to be a Christian, but he replied no and took her to a building that fed the hungry across the street.Tyler brought Sydney into the kitchen, where he explained that he served meals to the homeless people at the restaurant to get that “infraction,” off his permanent record from when he and the Betas got in trouble and several campus ordinances were violated. Professor Carlton who was working in the kitchen told Sydney that Tyler fulfilled his requirement last year but now they couldn’t get rid of him. After taking Sydney to a rooftop to watch the sunset, Tyler brought her back to the Vortex. Tyler returned to his room at the Beta house, where Rachel was waiting for him. She questioned why he went out with Sydney, and she said that she didn’t care if he liked her or not because all she cared about was tearing down The Vortex and building the Greek Life Center in its place. However, Tyler no longer agreed with Rachel after he met Sydney and now just thought they should leave The Vortex alone and find another building location. Tyler then kicked Rachel out of his room. The news reported that Terrence Lubinecki and his “Freedom to the 7th Power,” party might have a shot at winning the election and becoming part of the student council with Terrence replacing Rachel as president. Meanwhile, at Kappa, Rachel’s friends tried to keep her from discovering that Sydney replaced her as number one on the campus’s “Hot or Not,” website, but Rachel found out anyway and had a screaming episode because she was no longer the most popular girl on campus. Once Rachel stopped her hissy fit, Rachel said that Sydney needed to die a social death and take her seven dorks with her. Another time, Sydney and Tyler were supposed to go out again, but when he came to pick her up Sydney changed her mind and suggested they stay at The Vortex and order pizza. Tyler beat Gurkin at the video game he invented. Spanky was disappointed to learn that Tyler and the Betas were just regular guys who played video games when Spanky had been hoping they were “cool,” and had sex with girls all the time. Tyler then invited all of them to a party the Betas were having the following night. At the party, seven of Rachel’s girlfriends seduced the seven Vortex guys outside to the hot tub, telling them to leave their clothes in the study. George said they didn’t have any swimming trunks, and the girls replied that neither did they. It turned out to be a prank where the guys got naked and stood outside the window waiting for the girls. Rachel then opened the curtains for everyone to stare at them (they were standing behind stacks of beer cans so all that was visible was the guys’ bare chests). Rachel then revealed that Terrence was disqualified from running for president because he graduated from South Atlantic six years ago and was no longer a student there. Rachel used Tyler to try and separate him and Sydney and make it sound like the Greek Life Center was Tyler’s idea and Rachel just went along with it. Now The Vortex was condemned and the guys were mad at Sydney. Sydney called Paul, but it went to voicemail and on the recording she lied again that everything was going fine. The next day, the guys moved out of The Vortex and Paul appeared outside the house. He explained to Sydney that he knew after listening to her message that something wasn’t right, and so he drove to the campus and learned that Sydney wasn’t a Kappa. He told Sydney that it wasn’t a big deal because her mom had been much more than just a mere Kappa. The Vortex guys rented one room in a run-down motel where some of them slept together in the same bed. Sydney knocked on their door and convinced them to get back in the game and win the election with her running against Rachel as president. They worked to get the votes of the 80% of the student body who weren’t Greeks. These non-Greeks included the Jewish Student Union and the “Gay, Lesbian, Transgender and Searching Alliance,” where a transgender man was dressed as a woman reciting the 12-part poem “Naked Pain,” on stage. Tyler later apologized to Rachel for what happened at the party and told her that Rachel set him up. Rachel then bribed and bought a computer hacker and had him “poison,” Sydney’s Apple laptop by hacking into it and erasing her hard drive. Rachel paid him off with a box of Hot Pockets, ham and cheese flavored, for his silence too. At the presidential debate, Sydney announced that they were all dorks, including herself because her dad was a plumber, she collected comic books, and she was secretly terrified of balloon animals. Spanky stood up and said that he never had sex with a girl but really wanted to, so he was a dork. One of Rachel’s friends then announced that she had hated Rachel ever since she told the other girl she had mom arms in freshman year. The girl added that she had a voodoo doll of Rachel in her underwear drawer and stuck pins in it, which made her a dork. Everyone, on both sides, Greek and non-Greek, agreed with the ideals that Sydney had. Rachel tried to walk away, but the Kappa girls stopped her. Dinky told Rachel that she lied, manipulated, and verbally abused her sisters and fellow students. They then stripped Rachel of the privileges of the Kappa sisterhood. They chanted their “queen of the row,” song as they walked away, and the defeated Rachel screamed again before she stormed off in another direction. The Freedom to the 7th Power party was inaugurated to the student council, and The Vortex was renovated. A car full of female cheerleaders from Southeast State stopped in front of the house and asked Spanky for help because they were lost. He immediately agreed to be their guide. Terrence, dressed in a suit and tie, pulled up outside The Vortex in a convertible car. He explained that he finally perfected his predictive analytic probability theory, which could predict anything from the behavior of amino acids in a stable isotope peptide bond to the outcome of sporting events. He sold it to ibet.com for $10 million.Sydney and Tyler were now dating each other. Sydney’s voiceover then said that her mom was right and people do make “friends” for life in college. They all lived dorkily ever after. 

DATE REVIEWED: 1/12/23

TITLE: Kicking & Screaming

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2005   Universal Pictures/Moasic Media Group

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a man named Phil Weston. In the beginning of the movie, while Phil was in college, he played sports to please his dad, Buck, even though Phil was a terrible athlete. Phil threw a javelin during practice and nearly speared, Barbara, the prettiest girl in school. He brought Barbara home to show Buck that she said yes to Phil’s proposal. Buck was sitting on the couch with a younger female named Janice on his lap. He explained that he met her at the A&P and they were getting married. One year later, Phil and Barbara were married and their baby, Sam, was born on the same day the now married Buck and Janice’s baby was born, Bucky, was born. Years later, both Sam and Bucky were on the Gladiators kids’ soccer team with Buck as their coach. Phil talked to Buck about Sam not getting enough chances to play and being benched during games. Buck announced that he traded Sam to the underdog soccer team, the Tigers. Phil was very upset about this and it showed when he told Sam the news and started hyperventilating. Barbara came and slapped Phil in the face to snap him out of it. Phil took Sam to soccer practice, where one boy walked around with his soccer ball up his shirt telling everyone he was having a baby and it was about to come. Another boy was peeing in the bushes, and a third was digging in the ground with a stick. Phil then learned that the pressure of coaching got to Coach Benson and he quit, so one of the parents of the soccer players would have to coach the team. It turned out that day they were playing against the Gladiators, who easily won. Afterwards, Buck offered to take Sam back onto his team and let him win a trophy, but Phil didn’t want his son to be a bench warmer. At another practice, Phil encountered Ann Hogan and Donna Jones, two gay women, and their son, Byong Sun. This brought up an awkward situation where Phil didn’t know what to say, and what he did say put off the lesbian females who didn’t want to be classified as different. They tried to intimidate Phil as if he said something out of place, even though it truly is “different” to be gay.While Phil was trying to get his team arranged, one boy named Hunter picked up an earthworm and told Phil that if he gave him five dollars Hunter would eat the worm. Hunter did, but after he swallowed the worm Phil refused to give him the five dollars because he didn’t agree to pay Hunter. Another player, Mark Avery, told Phil he liked to keep his pimp hands strong. The kids didn’t listen to Phil at all during practice and just ran around attacking each other. Later that night, Phil talked to Barbara and told her he didn’t know what he was doing because he wasn’t a coach but his dad was. Phil said that Buck was confident, smart, witty, dynamic, vicious, brutal, vindictive, and a monster, and he would win through intimidation and forceful tactics if need be. Phil added that he wasn’t like that and he didn’t know anyone who was. He then asked Barbara if she knew anyone like that, and in the next scene Phil was talking with Mike Ditka (as himself, coach of the Chicago Bears), Buck’s next-door neighbor and long-time archenemy. Mike’s wife, Diane, came into the room and scolded Mike and Phil for trying to smoke in the house. Mike told her he would get rid of the cigar and then lit the cigar and started smoking it himself. Phil asked Mike to be his assistant coach. Diane walked back in because she smelled the smoke, and Mike twisted the situation around and yelled at Phil as if he had been the one smoking to avoid being scolded by his wife. Mike then threw the cigar out the window and agreed to help Phil coach the Tigers once he learned that Buck was coaching the other team. Mike was a tough assistant coach, and even had the young players wash his car and take out his trash. However, this still didn’t help the Tigers win. After another lost game, Phil handed out little live finch birds to the kids as a token of his gratitude for their hard work. He later confessed to the parents that he wasn’t going to say anything but some of those birds might have had a fair amount of salmonella, and he may have inadvertently poisoned their children. Buck then walked over, and with Mike sitting right there, said he didn’t like the Ditka thing because Mike was his mortal enemy. Mike countered by saying that he hated Buck from the moment he met him, and maybe even before that because Buck was the one who wrote “Ditka sucks,” on Mike’s driveway. This meant that Mike’s idea of revenge was coaching a soccer team against Buck. Mike and Buck then started arguing because Mike called Janice young and pretty, but Buck didn’t want Mike talking about Buck’s wife at all. Mike told Buck to hit the road, and Mike took a swing at Buck’s face with his fist. However, Mike ended up hitting Phil hard in the face instead. Phil then spoke to Mike and had a nervous crying breakdown in the middle of a store. He refused to drink the coffee Mike offered him because Phil said that he didn’t drink coffee because it was a vasoconstrictor. Mike replied everybody drank coffee, even the little kids in Mexico. Mike gave Phil a pep talk and then took him to a meat store run by the Italian Umberto. Phil asked if Umberto’s two nephews, Gian Piero and Massimo, could play soccer for the Gladiators because they obviously had skill. Umberto was reluctant because he said that his nephews already had too much to learn and needed to help him at the store as apprentice butchers. Phil convinced Umberto by adding that if the Italian boys played on a team with Americans, they could learn how to speak English. Umberto then agreed. Recruiting the two Italian boys turned out to be a great idea because they were the best players on the team and finally won a soccer game. They all had pizza later at Phil’s house, where Phil walked into the living room to find the boys throwing a soccer ball at each other around room. Phil handed out soccer instructional DVDS to the boys and told them that he watched it for five minutes and already learned how to do some of the moves. He repeatedly kicked the soccer ball at the fireplace, eventually broke the screen, and when Barbara came into the room to figure out what all the commotion was about, Phil lied that one of the boys did it. The boys then all yelled “Kill Phil!” and attacked him. The Italians led the Tigers to victory for five games. Phil and Buck then had some father-son time in the backyard by playing a game of tetherball where Buck viciously hit the ball at Phil again and again. Phil dumped the container of sports drink over himself and then took his shirt off to reveal the large bright red marks on his upper body caused by the ball hitting him hard so many times. Phil and Buck then made a bet that if Buck’s team beat Phil’s in the finals, Phil would come to work for Buck. However, if Phil’s team won, he would get Buck’s Pelé soccer ball. Phil later learned that the Italians would have to miss a game because “meat comes first,” and Umberto said he needed his nephews at the store to fill a big meat order. Phil then took his team to the store and used a chainsaw to cut the meat for the Italians so they could make it to the game in time to play. One night, Phil and the Tigers had a pow-wow in the backyard, where one player named Ambrose asked why Phil built a fire if it wasn’t cold outside. Phil replied that fire was the stuff of warriors, and the Hopi Indians called fire something that was intended to be in the Hopi language but sounded like gibberish when it came out of Phil’s mouth.Another boy, Connor, asked when the pizzas were coming. Phil replied that if the pizzas didn’t arrive he had already made the decision that they would eat Byong Sun. Phil added that they wouldn’t actually eat him, but he did look pretty delicious if they were going to eat someone. He then encouraged all the kids to howl obnoxiously at the moon like wolves. A group of large neighborhood dogs then appeared and ran around the backyard scaring everyone. At another game, Phil told Byong Sun that chop-blocking another player in the back of the knee worked well. He told Ambrose not to be afraid to throw his elbow, and if he broke someone’s collarbone that was a good thing because that’s what the medics were for. Before the team went out on field, Phil told them to go break someone’s clavicle. In the finals, Phil had a caffeine overload and coached his team to play rough, so one of the Italian boys kicked the soccer ball into another boy’s private parts. Phil himself pushed a small child hard to the ground after scoring a victory. The Tigers made it to the finals, but afterwards Barbara was upset with Phil because he was now more concerned about beating Buck than anything and didn’t even let his own son play during the whole game. Phil told his team that it was all about them because he wasn’t going to be the one staying up late at night, punching a hole through the window, crying himself to sleep, or wetting his bed. That wasn’t going to be Phil because he was fine. During the game, Phil antagonized one of the Gladiators players to attack him by calling him a fart-face kid. Barbara then showed up with Sam, who wasn’t in uniform because he was still mad at Phil and only came to support his team. Phil had a heart-to-heart with Sam and apologized. Sam forgave him and Phil said that he’d let Sam play with the rest of the team this time. The Tigers won the championship game and Phil made amends with Buck.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/11/23

TITLE: The Ugly Dachshund

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1966  Walt Disney Pictures/Winston Hibler/Buena Vista Distribution

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 3

REASON: This movie is about married couple Mark and Frances (Fran) Garrison. In the beginning of the movie, Mark rushed his wife Fran to Dr. J.L. Pruitt’s office, speeding 70 mph when the speed limit was 35 mph. Shortly after, a motorcycle officer, Officer Carmody, pulled up alongside their vehicle because Mark would not stop. Mark said “the hospital,” and pointed to his wife and so the officer gave them a police escort to the county hospital. However, Mark and Fran kept driving past the hospital, and Officer Carmody figured it out and caught up with them at the vet clinic, where it turned out Fran wasn’t having any medical emergency. Dr. Pruitt took Mark and Fran’s pregnant dachshund, Danke, inside to have her puppies. Officer Carmody told Mark that his dog had her puppies in his bureau chest at home all over his shirts, and then wrote Mark a ticket for several traffic violations with the officer laughing the whole time. Fran decided to name Danke’s three female puppies Heidi, Clotilde (Chloe), and Wilhelmina. At the vet office when picking up the puppies, Mark saw Duchess, the Great Dane belonging to Dr. Pruitt, and her litter of puppies. Mark declared that he would give his back teeth to have a dog like that. Dr. Pruitt took the runt away from the litter to try and feed him and suggested that Danke feed the puppy for the doctor because Duchess didn’t want him and Danke had too much milk. Mark refused, but then became attached to the Great Dane puppy when he started feeding him. He brought Danke and the puppies home (the dachshunds and the Great Dane). Fran thought the male puppy that looked completely different than the three female dachshunds was a fourth puppy Danke had. Mark didn’t tell her the truth and decided to name the Great Dane pup Brutus. Brutus grew up to be much larger than the other puppies and Mark started drawing pictures (he was an artist) of their four dachshunds and a Great Dane. Fran realized that Brutus was a Great Dane and she was upset with Mark for being sneaky and deceitful and smuggling Brutus in with other puppies, not to mention making her believe Brutus was a dachshund. However, she lightened up when Mark told her that if he hadn’t brought Brutus home, Brutus would have starved because his mother pushed him away from the rest of the litter. Fran agreed with Mark’s decision to help Brutus, but Fran didn’t want to keep him and told Mark to take him back to Dr. Pruitt. Mark returned Brutus to the vet, and Mark was angry for the next four weeks until Fran suggested they go out for his birthday. However, Fran then canceled their dinner reservations and tickets to the Philharmonic after he got dressed up in his black suit and tie and she was in her evening dress. She told Mark that she wanted to stay home and celebrate his birthday because it was a family affair. Mark then got mad when Fran mentioned another reason she didn’t want to leave the house was because they couldn’t celebrate a birthday without the dachshunds. She managed to convince him to sit down because she had a nice evening planned for them. She gave him his presents from the puppies, which included necktie, a pipe (Mark said he stopped smoking two months ago and Fran told him she forgot), a bronzed dog bone, and a music box which Mark opened to hear the tune of “Oh, Where, Oh, Where Has My Little Dog Gone?” and Fran apologized and said that was the wrong tune because the box she saw in the store played “The Blue Danube.” Mark then stood up and told Fran that he put up with Danke winning ribbons but he wouldn’t go through the same routine with the puppies. He threatened to turn the dachshunds into sausages if Fran didn’t keep them out of his way. Mark stormed off to the bedroom to find a large basket on his bed. He didn’t want anything to do with Fran’s gift to him until he figured out that Brutus was inside the basket because Fran got Brutus back to make Mark happy. The dachshunds were devouring the cake in other room. Another day, Fran was almost finished knitting a sweater for Danke and left the room with her to pose for a picture for Mark as though patting a baby’s back using the dog. While left alone, the naughty dachshund puppies knocked Fran’s yarn basket off the couch, grabbed the balls of yarn, and ran around, jumping on the furniture to string the yarn all over the room. When Fran and Mark came back, the dachshunds hopped into their basket looking all cute, and Brutus was left lying in the middle of floor tangled in yarn. Fran blamed the mess on Brutus, saying that the angelic and innocent looking pups couldn’t have done that. Another time, the doorbell rang and Mark went out front to meet Officer Carmody, who told Mark that he was promoted to Sergeant. He asked Mark if he noticed any suspicious characters in the neighborhood because there were now many cases of petty theft in the area, all the crimes suspected to be committed by one man called the “cat burglar.” The dachshunds then made a complete mess of Mark’s workshop and ended up covered in paint. Brutus got caught up in it again and was blamed for the dachshunds’ destruction when Fran and Mark found him. The dachshunds made a getaway out the window and Fran blamed Brutus. She decided that Brutus was too destructive and needed to go. The dachshunds jumped up on Fran’s bed for the night, and when Mark opened the back door to take barking Brutus to the garage, he ran inside and pounced on the bed, breaking it and knocking Fran and the dachshunds onto the floor. Mark then agreed to take Brutus back to Dr. Pruitt in the morning and he locked Brutus in the garage. Mark then discovered that the front door was locked (likely Fran’s doing) and he tried to get into the house through the window, which made him look like a burglar.  Officer Carmody watched the houses from his police car nearby. The officer went to investigate once Mark went around the back of the house. Brutus got out of garage and cornered the officer by the fence, then chased him up a tree. Mark and Fran couldn’t hear Officer Carmody calling for help because they put cotton balls in their ear to block out Brutus’s obnoxious barking. Officer Carmody stayed there all night and slept in the tree with Brutus standing guard. In the morning, Mark called Fran outside to prove a point to her and told her Brutus didn’t know the difference between an officer and a cat burglar, and so he chased the “prowler,” up the tree to defend them and protect their property. Mark argued that if they kept Brutus, no burglar would come around. Mark sent Brutus inside so the officer could get down from tree and leave in his car, which was still parked out front the house. However, Officer Carmody’s car wouldn’t start and his radio was broken, and he couldn’t get out of the car because Brutus was outside again. The officer somehow got out of that predicament. Another day, the Japanese Mr. Toyama and his nephew, Kenji, showed up early at the Garrison house to cater for the Oriental bacchanal lawn party Fran was hosting in the backyard to entertain sixty guests. Fran and Mark went outside to find Kenji up a tree and Mr. Toyama lying still on the ground with Brutus hovering. Mr. Toyama explained it was only way to fool wild beast because he thought Brutus was a lion. Fran told Mark to tie Brutus up, and Mark tied the dog to a pole outside the fence during the party. Fran confessed to Dr. Pruitt that she arranged the party to get on the good side of Mel Chadwick, who was judging the upcoming dog show she entered Chloe in. Chloe then ran off and ran circles around the tied Brutus until his rope became wrapped almost completely around the pole. Chloe grabbed his bone and ran with it, and Brutus managed to get free and chased after Chloe, wrecking the party. The next day, Mark cleaned up the mess. Fran told him that the entire Japanese-American community declared their house a disaster zone and Toyama and Kenji weren’t coming to clean up their “junk,” because it was now Fran and Mark’s junk. She added that she called Dr. Pruitt and told him Mark would be taking Brutus back that afternoon. Mark went after Fran into the house to argue with her. Chloe climbed into the trashcan outside, and when the garbage man, Eddie, came he picked up the trashcan, accidentally dumping Chloe into the truck in the process. Brutus started barking and wouldn’t let Eddie get in his truck. Eddie went to get Fran and Mark. They heard Chloe barking, and so Mark climbed up the side of truck and retrieved Chloe. Dr. Pruitt later mentioned to Mark that Brutus would make a good show dog, but Mark refused to let the vet work with Brutus until he saw how well-behaved Chloe was compared to Brutus. Mark told Dr. Pruitt not to tell Fran about anything. Dr. Pruitt started training Mark to handle Brutus for the dog show Chloe was supposed to be in, but it wasn’t going well because Brutus thought he was a dachshund and not a Great Dane. However, Brutus crawled across the floor to look like a dachshund during the showing but he then changed his attitude and acted normal when a female Great Dane caught his eye. Brutus was then awarded the first-place blue ribbon by the judge. Mark ran off to wave the blue ribbon under Fran’s nose even though Dr. Pruitt told him that Brutus only won the male dog class and now he would have to compete against the female Great Dane for best of breed. Mark found Fran, who told him that Chloe got a second-place ribbon. Just as he was about to show her Brutus’s blue ribbon, Fran realized that it wasn’t worth all of what she put Mark through to be in that show. Mark decided to put the blue ribbon in his pocket, but Fran noticed and asked if he was hiding something. Mark told her that he picked up the blue ribbon just lying around, but then he brought Fran to the ring where she was happily surprised to see Brutus being showed (by Dr. Pruitt because Mark ran off) and told Chloe to be quiet and watch her brother Brutus. That day, Brutus won two blue ribbons, and Mark gave one of them to Dr. Pruitt. Fran and Mark then agreed that they wouldn’t do any more dog shows as it was not healthy for their marriage or their family, four-legged children included.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/10/23

TITLE: Flight of the Navigator

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1986  Walt Disney Pictures/Viking Film AS/Buena Vista Pictures/PSO Productions/New Star Entertainment Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Fort Lauderdale, Florida, in 1978. In the beginning of the movie, the Freeman family (Bill the dad, Helen the mom, David Scott their twelve-year-old son, and Jeff their eight-year-old son) went to a Fourth of July celebration. In the car, Jeff was acting too big for his eight-year-old britches and announced to his parents that his older brother had the hots for a girl named Jennifer Bradley. When they got home, David ran up to his room and used his telescope to spy on Jennifer. Helen later sent David out into the woods in the dark to bring home Jeff. They dropped Jeff off to play with other kids on their way home because Helen said she didn’t like her eight-year-old son walking a half mile home through the woods by himself, yet Helen didn’t mind twelve-year-old David doing that. David brought his dog Bruiser with him, and they found Jeff who later ran for home after playing pranks of David. David stayed behind because Bruiser was barking at something. David then fell into a ravine and was knocked unconscious. When David woke up, Bruiser was nowhere to be found. David walked back home, but an older female named Janet Howard (strange lady he didn’t know) answered the door and Janet didn’t know who David was either. David ran into the house in search of his parents, but they weren’t there and Janet’s husband, Larry, told Janet to call the police. David was taken to the police station, but two officers, Detective Banks and a female officer, found an intriguing report and left with David in their police car. They stopped at a house David had never seen before. Detective Banks knocked on the door, and William (Bill) Freeman answered the door and confirmed that he was the same Bill Freeman who reported his son David missing eight years ago. David saw both his parents, who now looked older. He passed out and was rushed to the hospital where David saw his brother Jeff, who was now sixteen years old and told David that it was 1986, eight years since the night David went missing and was later proclaimed dead. Strangely, David had not aged at all compared to his family. David didn’t recognize Jeff and didn’t believe Jeff was his brother. Bill and Helen agreed to let the doctors keep David at hospital for a few more days to run tests on him. One test included a brain scan where a female questioned David about his experience while doctors analyzed David’s results from another room. They discovered that his brain was transmitting in alpha waves with complex frequency patterns and communicating directly with the computer in binary code. A picture from David’s brain then appeared on the computer screen identical to a spaceship NASA just discovered and hauled away to their base. The picture was sent to Dr. Louis Faraday at NASA, and once David was out of the hospital he tried to convince Bill and Helen to send David to their facility to be treated by specialists, but the parents refused. Dr. Faraday then offered for David to come to his base and spend two days alone with him and his staff. He said they would be able to tell him the whole truth and explain to him why he couldn’t remember, where he had been the past eight years, and why he hadn’t aged in that time. David agreed, and he was given a maximum-security room at the NASA facility, which he was locked in for the night. A young female intern named Carolyn McAdams brought David food with a robot they called RALF. David noticed the purple highlights in Carolyn’s hair, and she explained that she went to a Twisted Sister (boy band) concert with friends last night. The next day during testing, David was asked where he had been the last eight years, and his brain automatically transmitted the answer “In analysis mode on Phaelon,” onto the computer screen without David saying a word. Dr. Faraday asked David what powered the craft he was traveling in, and strange foreign symbols appeared on the screen. It turned out Phaelon was 560 light years away, and it took David 2.2 solar hours to get there. Dr. Faraday explained that if David had been traveling to Phaelon beyond the speed of light, then he could have been gone for only 4.4 hours while everyone on earth would have aged eight years. When asked where PhaElon was, David’s brain searched through star charts in his head and then downloaded an uncharted map of the planet Phaelon’s location in galaxy, which was information NASA’s computers didn’t contain. David, shocked by all of this, jumped up out of his chair and ran down the hall. Dr. Faraday then muttered that 48 hours would not be enough time to study David. Back in David’s room, Carolyn asked him how the testing was going, and she revealed that NASA planned to keep him there all week. David began screaming at the security guards watching him from the other side of the two-way mirror that he wanted to be free and not locked away from his family in an institution where he didn’t belong. In the nearby building where the spaceship was being kept, a strange alien voice called out to David asking for help. David responded that he was coming, and the voice instructed him to hide inside the RALF robot. RALF carried David to the other building, where he went into the restricted radiation area. A set of stairs appeared leading up inside the spaceship, and David went up them. A weird mechanical arm gadget with a crystal ball attached at the end and a male voice coming from it appeared inside the spaceship. It later explained that it was a “trimaxion drone ship,” and David decided to call it Max. Max called David “Navigator,” and told him he had the information Max required to complete his mission because David’s brain had been programmed with all appropriate star charts. Dr. Faraday and security then swarmed into the room when the guards noticed the stairs on the spaceship in their video camera and realized that someone was in the room because security had been penetrated. Max activated the protective hover feature and floated out of the building away from the security. David asked to be taken twenty miles away from there so he’d have time to think out a plan. However, Max took them twenty miles up into outer space. David then wanted to go back, and Max rapidly descended the spaceship back to Earth in the same spot outside the NASA building. Max explained that it was a third class maneuver, and David asked what a first class maneuver was. Max demonstrated by zooming away from the facility explaining that he could move at any speed, speak thousands of languages, and analyze species from civilizations light years beyond David’s. NASA located the spaceship’s position and sent helicopters out to find it. Max explained that he had been sent from Phaelon to borrow samples of life from different galaxies for study, and on earth he chose David. David asked why him, and Max answered “Why not?” and went on to say that back on Phaelon they discovered that David’s inferior species used only ten percent of their brains, so they filled David’s brain all the way with star charts to see what would happen and it leaked. Max said he crashed into electrical towers and his star charts were erased, and so he needed the ones in David’s head to complete his mission. Max added that normally he took his specimens back in time to the exact moment and place he collected them, but they discovered it was too dangerous for David’s fragile human body to travel back in time. Helicopters then appeared overheard, and David made a speedy getaway in the spaceship. He asked for Max to take them somewhere NASA couldn’t find them, and Max directed the spaceship underwater in the ocean. David protested, asking if the spaceship leaked, and Max replied that he didn’t leak but David did. Max revealed to David a series of bizarre, alien-looking specimens they studied on Phaelon, including a Garpuntle from South Petrawlis, a Feenastarus from the Pixas Elliptic, and a Puckmarin from Binpuka Minor. Max said that after he dropped David off, he would travel back in time and return the creatures to their homes just as if they had never left. David was interested in the tiny Puckmarin creature, which Max explained wasn’t dangerous but couldn’t be taken back to his home planet because it was destroyed by a comet. Meanwhile, NASA lost track of David and the spaceship. Bill called Dr. Faraday asking how David was. Dr. Faraday lied that David wasn’t around to talk because he wanted some time to himself. Bill believed him, and when Dr. Faraday hung up the phone he asked his staff who the last person to see David was. A man replied that would be the intern Carolyn, whose shift ended an hour ago but Dr. Faraday wanted them to just find her. In the spaceship, Max had David lie down on the floor while he performed a mind transfer on David.Afterwards, Max underwent a bizarre transformation and began speaking more like a human and having human emotions instead of sounding like a programmed robot with no mind of his own. David said he swore to God that if he were flying the spaceship, he would be home by now. Max took him seriously and transferred control of the ship to David, then refused to help David fly the spaceship until they almost crashed on earth and Max told David where to find the button. NASA employees located Carolyn and told Dr. Faraday on the phone that she was in David’s house with his parents. Dr. Faraday said to keep them in the house. Carolyn was there telling Bill and Helen what happened and when NASA walked up to the house she tried to escape out the back door but was apprehended and escorted back to the base for questioning while Bill was told that Dr. Faraday requested he and his family remain confined to their house. Max took David to Tokyo, and they then flew over California where Max heard music coming from a car below and said he wanted to hear more music. David asked him if he could pick up radio waves, and Max replied that he was equipped to receive over two million forms of radio waves. In one town, David used a payphone to call his parents but Jeff picked up the phone. David asked him to make a signal he could see from the air to find his way to the new house. Jeff agreed and set off fireworks from the roof. The spaceship landed outside the Freeman house, where dozens of NASA vehicles were parked. However, David decided that he didn’t want to live in that futuristic time period because his home was back in 1978. Not to mention, he was afraid that if he stayed in 1986, NASA would treat him like a guinea pig for the rest of his life. David was willing to take the chance he could be vaporized by going back in time, and Max agreed to try. The time-travel worked, and everything turned back to normal. David woke up in the ravine where he fell on July 4, 1978, and he walked home, where his parents and his brother Jeff, now eight years old again, were in the boat. Celebration fireworks went off, and Max circled overhead in his spaceship. The New York Times said on the movie back coverart, “May well be the best family film around,” and People declared it was “Out-of-this-world fun for adults as well as children.”

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/8/23

TITLE: Red Dog 

BOX OFFICE RATED:  PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2011  Screen Australia/Arc Entertainment/Endymion Films/Essential Entertainment Media/Screenwest/Lotterywest/South Australian Film Corporation/Woss Group Film Production/Woodside/RioTinto/Pedigree/Royalties for Regions/Pilbara Development Commission/Skywest/WesTrac/Government of Western Australia – Department of Regional Development and Lands

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in the Australian mining town of Dampier and based on a true story, where it began with a police officer holding his gun to a dog’s head in a bar because the dog ingested poison. A trucker named Thomas Baker walked into the bar and interrupted, and the officer said he couldn’t shoot the dog anyway and walked away. The publican (bar owner), Jack Collins, explained to Thomas what happened and said the dog was named Red Dog, the most famous dog in Australia. Jack told Thomas the story of how he and his wife, Maureen, moved to Dampier in the middle of nowhere. They met Red Dog “Red”, who was sitting in the middle of road. Red jumped into their truck and so they brought him along, but Jack and Maureen quickly got out of the truck, gagging on the smell of Red’s farts. They then continued on their way to Dampier with Red sitting in the back of the truck. In the bar, one of the miners, Vanno, told the story about men from all over the world (Poland, New Zealand, Serbia, Ireland, America, etc.) who came to Dampier to mine. Vanno constantly talked about his hometown in Abruzzi, Italy, to the point where it seriously irritated a group of miners and they brutally attacked him in the workplace. A miner from Melbourne, Australia, named Peeto then told Vanno that the men who attacked him had permission to slit Vanno’s throat if he didn’t stop talking about Abruzzi. Red settled into life at the mining company, where he became everyone’s dog giving companionship to all the miners until he met an American named John who was the bus driver for the miners. Red became attached to John, and one day John witnessed the miners betting on Red to see how fast he could eat a can of dog food. One man then held up a live chicken in hopes of making more bets on Red, but John stood up and told them that he wouldn’t let Red chase and eat a live chicken for their sick amusement. A fight then followed, but the man who started it backed off when Red started growling to protect John. Vanno told Thomas from that day on, Red had a master, John. The veterinarian who came to treat Red in present day told everyone that even though he should put Red down, he was going to give the dog chance to live and see if he made it through the night. Continuing with the story, John met a female named Nancy, who was the new secretary at the company, and he asked her out to a movie. Peeto was then shown sitting in a chair knitting in his underwear and tank top with Red sitting nearby because Peeto was watching Red while John went on his date with Nancy. When some of the others knocked on the door, Peeto quickly put on heavy metal music and grabbed a beer so they wouldn’t ask too many questions and told them he couldn’t go to the bar with them because he was babysitting Red. However, Red ran out the door, red yarn ball in his mouth, and Peeto chased the dog around the property still in his underwear. Meanwhile, after the movie, John took Nancy out to the pier and told her about Lord Nelson the great white shark. The two then began kissing and ended their first date (and first day they met each other) by waking up naked in bed together with Red staring in from the window (how is this movie rated PG, and how can critics give this “all-ages hit movie,” four stars?). Vanno went on and told the story of Red Dog’s first fight with Red Cat (the cat who belong to Mr. Cribbage, the caretaker of the trailer park where Nancy lived). Red Dog lost the fight, and then John and the miners were called to pick up Red, who lay in the middle of the road bleeding from a gunshot wound. They rushed him to the vet who told them that Red would be fine. Vanno spotted a female vet who caught his eye, and for the next several weeks Vanno dragged Red to the clinic and each time made up a new illness he claimed that Red had just to have an excuse to see the female vetuntil Vanno finally worked up the courage to ask her out. Thomas later asked what happened to Nancy and John. The next scene showed everyone at a drinking and eating social gathering, where John stood up and explained the reason for their gathering, which was to celebrate him, for the first time in his life, staying in one place for more than two years,in this case living in Dampier for two years and one day. John said the reason he stayed was because he loved Nancy Jane Grey.He proposed to her, and Nancy happily accepted. In the morning, John took off on his motorcycle and later on Nancy spoke to the miners who told her that John didn’t show up for work. They went looking for him, and they found John dead alongside the road after he hit and killed a kangaroo with his motorcycle. With everyone caught up in John’s funeral, the Aussie bunch forgot about Red for three days, and for three weeks Red sat waiting outside John’s house for him to come home. When John didn’t show up after the many weeks, Red made the decision to go out and find John himself. Peeto explained to Thomas that Red became famous and known as The Pilbara Wanderer, Dog of the Northwest, because he traveled through dozens of towns in search of John. Red Dog finally realized that John was gone, and after years of searching, found his way back to Dampier and Nancy’s trailer. Mr. and Mrs. Cribbage then knocked on Nancy’s door and informed her that she was in violation of their strict “no dogs allowed,” rule. Nancy protested that Red was no ordinary dog, and Mrs. Cribbage snapped back that she didn’t care if Red was the queen’s bloody corgi, and if Nancy didn’t get rid of Red, the Cribbage couple would get rid of Nancy. Mr. Cribbage warned Nancy that if ever he saw Red again, he would shoot the dog dead. Nancy recruited the community to back her up, and some of the miners gave Mr. and Mrs. Cribbage a talk. The two quickly packed up and left town, leaving Red Cat behind. Red Dog and Red Cat then fought it out again, and all the miners rushed to the trailer park to make bets. Red Dog won and chased Red Cat out of the park for a while, and then the dog and cat eventually became friends. Presently, while everyone was celebrating at the bar heavily drinking, the vet realized that Red was missing from the bar. They all went searching for Red, and found the old dog lying dead at John’s grave. A year later, Thomas brought his love interest, Nancy, a puppy that looked just liked Red, and the town celebrated Red Dog’s life with a drinking party where they unveiled a statue of him. The last scene had words on the screen, “RED DOG died on November 21st, 1979. His statue remains on the road to Dampier. His story has become an Australian legend.” The small heavily drinking and party community villagers didn’t want any statue of well-known English explorer, William Dampier who sailed into their port town for five minutes then left again complaining about the flies. They didn’t want a statue in their area about a fly hating aristocrat, a fat bloody general or a stinking politician. They wanted a statue of somebody that understood the place and lived and breathed the air and vastness and desolation…somebody just like the others, men and women who understand the meaning of independence and importance of a generous heart. Mates, who are loyal by nature, not design and they know the meaning of love and loss. Somebody that represented the minor town they claimed as home. A being that represented the Pilbara in all of them. And that spirit was Red Dog. One would think that had a loving human soul adopted Red Dog after the death of John, Red Dog would not have missed out on GOD’s love all those years prior to his own death, wandering aimlessly without a home and subject to dangerous conditions (gun shot wound, poison, homelessness, lawlessness) in search of something that was long departed from his world, and that tragic experience was in no way his own fault, even though it left a permenant and open wound on his heart…it seemed nobody cared enough to love Red Dog through the loss of his loved one too.


DATE REVIEWED: 1/6/23

TITLE: Holyman Undercover

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2009  PureFlix Entertainment / Ram Films

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie begins in an Amish community in Kansas. The main character is Roy Weichbrodt, whose eighteenth birthday marked the beginning of Rumspringa when the Amish were allowed to live amongst the English and experiment with their lifestyle. Most Amish used it as a time to sow their wild oats, but Roy wanted to be a missionary. At the Rumspringa celebration, Roy’s mom, Martha, said that ninety percent of the people who went out into the “real,” world came back to the Amish community. After the celebration, a man revealed to Roy that this was not his eighteenth birthday, but in fact his twenty-eighth birthday because Martha didn’t want Roy to grow up and so she lied about his age. The man explained that Roy had shaved when he was ten, wore diapers at age eight, and perhaps breastfed beyond that age. Before Roy left the community for Rumspringa, his dad told him to be wary of the women, especially the lusty blondes with the low-cut dresses. Roy headed to Los Angeles because he wanted to meet his uncle, Jehoshaphat Ashenbeckenman, who was already a missionary in the city after he left the Amish community many years ago. While Roy searched the city for his uncle, a homeless man asked Roy for a dollar and then a group of homeless people ran over and started attacking Roy and picking his pockets. He told them they needed Jesus but they replied that they didn’t want Jesus, just money, and they chased after Roy. A crazy driver appeared out of nowhere and picked Roy up in the car and they drove away from the angry mob. Two homeless men jumped on the back of the car, and the driver slammed on the brakes so the men fell off the hood. The driver then actually ran over the homeless men, shouting “Jesus,” before he sped off. It turned out that this man was Uncle Jehoshaphat, who had been reborn and changed his name to Brian Brady, Holyman Undercover, because there was already a Jehoshaphat Ashenbeckenman in the Screen Actors’ Guild. Brian said that Roy couldn’t go around saying the J-word (Jesus) because this was Hollywood, where the first amendment guaranteed you freedom from religion and the great commission was something Tom Cruise’s agent got. Brian took Roy to his very messy apartment with AK rifles hanging on the wall. Brian explained that he was preparing for the end of the world and said “burn baby burn,” as he lit a cigarette and started smoking it. He told Roy that he could sleep in the bathtub because Brian woke up there so many times he couldn’t remember. Brian then announced that the average Joe would only read the Word of the Lord for five hours in his entire lifetime compared to the 762,000 hours he watched television. Brian told Roy all of this while smoking his cigarette, holding a machine gun, and looking pregnant. Brian went on to say that if you want to reach the world, you got to do it through the media, the movies, TV, and DVD. Brian then handed Roy the TV remote and told him to use it to begin his education in the real world. Roy said that TV could give you basically anything you wanted, including fiction (fake news) on CNN. Roy woke up in the bathtub the next morning. He grabbed his Bible and went to spread the Word of the Lord. On his way out of the apartment, Roy saw a mysterious powdered substance next to Brian and asked what it was. Brian told him that it was his medicine and added that Roy couldn’t have any. In the city, Roy saw a homeless person holding up a sign saying that they needed a dollar for weed. He approached a female on the street and asked her if she wanted to accept Jesus Christ as her Lord and Savior. She responded by slapping Roy in the face and dumping the contents of her Pepsi can over his head before she threw the can down at his feet and stormed off. Brian then took Roy to a “cattle call,” and in the car told him that the only way to spread the Word of the Lord was to be in the movies and be a star, which involved suffer, act, get famous, hate the press, hate yourself, live in sin, go in debt, become a political celebrity activist, and buy a house in Beverly Hills you know you can’t afford. The cattle call turned out to be auditions for an acting gig. Celebrity television producer Annie Logan appeared in the building telling everyone to go home because none of them were fresh faces. Annie escaped the crowd by going outside through the back exit, where a homeless man in the alley who pulled a gun on Annie and demanded her money approached her. Annie had dropped her paperwork on the way out of the building while the crowd went after Steven Spielberg after supposedly spotting him in the building. Roy picked up the papers and followed Annie outside. Roy thought the scene was all part of an act and questioned the man why he was pointing a gun at somebody because his mom would be ashamed of him, not to mention his Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. Roy grabbed the gun from the man and said that Jesus would never point a gun at someone (if they had guns back then), all the while Roy was gesturing with the gun and pointing it straight at the homeless man telling him to love his fellow man. The man ran off, and Roy fired the gun into the sky thinking it wasn’t loaded but it actually was. Cowardly Gregg then came outside and freaked out when he saw the gun. Annie explained that Roy wasn’t dangerous and had just saved her life before she was chauffeured away in her Range Rover. Annie immediately called Gregg from the car and told him to see if Roy could act. Gregg wanted a picture or anything to identify Roy with. However, the Amish didn’t believe in having pictures and so Roy had nothing but his Bible, which he offered to Gregg but Gregg didn’t want it and told Roy to keep it because his prayers had been answered. Roy went back to Brian’s apartment, where Gregg had left a message on the answering machine for Roy telling that that he got the voiceover for the “Calmo,” drug commercial. Brian told Roy that he needed a new wardrobe because this ain’t folsom prison and Roy wasn’t J.C. (Johnny Cash or Jesus Christ). They then went to get Brian’s car baptized (washed). They went through the car wash with the windows down because the 1983 fully loaded ltd with first edition fuel injector didn’t have windows that rolled up. During the wash, a gangster-looking thug supposedly working there popped up in the backseat asking where the money was. He told Brian that the car wash cost $100, and Brian got the money from Roy and gave it to the gangster in exchange for a Ziploc bag of illegal drugs. The police then showed up, and it turned out to be the cocaine car wash where about a dozen illegals went to jail, as did Roy and Brian. Roy called Annie (who was eating lunch with her gal pal who made an arrangement to have the male waiter for dessert later that night) from jail and explained his predicament. Annie went to the jail and paid bail for Roy. A dopey police officer was over the moon to meet Annie and tried to make her a cat balloon but it popped in his face.Annie then set up a date for her and Roy, who was happy to go out with a woman who he wasn’t related to. Brian was left in jail, where a male inmate called “Beef,” gave him a candle and said that he was in a romantic mood. The two men then blew out the candles, insinuating that they were going to have sex. Roy showed up for the Calmo drug commercial voiceover, where the producers told him to sound extremely happy as he announced the side effects of Calmo. Roy subtly added the words Jesus Saves, the Ten Commandments, Meshach, Shadrach, and Abednego, go to church, etc., even though he was talking about horrific side effects of Calmo, such as bloody stool and paralysis. In that one afternoon, Roy was paid more than he would get working on the Amish farm for one year. Roy visited Brian in jail, where Brian said that he heard Roy’s Calmo ad and that he and “Beef,” almost cried. Brian then explained that Beef was sort of his husband. Annie then came up with a script for Roy to act out on TV, and Brian told Roy that this was the opportunity of his lifetime. However, the plot had Roy playing Satan and trying to convince everyone that selling their souls was a good thing and that they would be making their lives and the lives of the families better. Brian gave Roy the advice to proclaim it and be heard in Maine, Florida, and all over the world. Richard, the owner of the production company, was pitched the idea by Annie and company. However, Richard wasn’t pleased and ranted about reality shows, saying that he preferred gun and crime flicks while he twirled a .38 revolver around inside the workplace. An employee told Richard to stop doing that because a police officer warned him not to but Richard replied that incident happened with a different gun and not the one he was playing with. Annie said that everyone in America had guns nowadays, and she wanted to do something different and have the devil and his minions take over the world because what could be more fun than that. Richard wanted the lead female role to go to Tiffany Towers, who was being released from jail the following week on good behavior because of the warden’s bachelor party. Roy then uses his Uncle Brian’s car to pickup Annie for their date at her gated mansion house. Roy ended up smashing into her mailbox because he didn’t know how to drive an automobile and had no driver’s license. A Hispanic speaking female named Maria opened the door exposing her very pregnant belly to Roy. After seeing the damaged mailbox, Annie drove them to the restaurant.  The waiter interrupted another couple from their meal and made them leave to give the table to Roy and Annie. They talked about Annie’s “Med School Confidential” reality show shot at Harvard medical school where twenty med students vied for the affections of their supermodel physiology teacher, Tiffany Towers. The finale had a cadaver switched, the (real) mayor of Chicago present as the (real) FBI burst in right in the middle of when she was dissecting his intestines.  Tiffany was arrested (for real).  In the middle of their date, Roy got up from the table and tried to help the female waitresses out carrying beverages but the fruity host escorted him back to his table. Roy ended up setting his table on fire with his menu when it caught fire in the candle but he extinguished the fire with water from a serving tray. Next the duo ended up on the beach walking in the moonlight and talking about Roy being a missionary. Annie said she came from a small town too and moved to Hollywood and worked for David Rubestein, known to be one of the cooler producers in town and taught her that “meanness” IS the key to success. Roy told her that was crazy. She explained that if you are cruel to people, they will go out of their way to be nice to you because they don’t want to get on your bad side. At Annie’s door, she invited him inside for sex but Roy said that he saved himself for marriage and Annie said she reserved marriage for divorce and told him to go back to Kansas since he was going to give her what she craved. Annie kissed Roy and sent him on his way. The next day while Annie and her girl friend were tanning at a tanning salon, they discuss dating people that were just normal. Annie stopped by later at Roy’s temporary home and told him that he would soon be a star and that they needed to be silent about their dating relationship since it was a dog eat dog business and Annie didn’t want to deal with the gossip attached to dating an unknown actor. Annie told him they could possible date next season if the show was a big hit but until then they needed to stay undercover. Two weeks later the network people unveiled them at a press conference announcing the hip new show, Darkwatch with characters such as Dahlia, Voltaire, and the Prince of Darkness Lucifer (Roy) and Tiffany Towers as the dark Princess attached to Lucifer. The reporters asked Tiffany questions about her jailtime and then wanted to know if she were dating Bill Clinton. Tiffany proclaimed had there been one medical student on that jury then she would never have been found guilty. The producers were a bit concerned about Tiffany’s mouth but didn’t really care because of the publicity they were getting from it all. Tiffany went to say that she accused the country of not being pure and the only thing the country truly wanted was her sexy behavior and catty nastiness that went along with it. Roy told the female news reporter that he felt it was a great opportunity to work with Tiffany and bring Jesus Christ to everyone. The reporters went silent at that and when they found their voices they decided to ask if Roy were a minister and whether or not he was dating Bill Clinton. Roy said he was not a minister but a missionary. Annie and the producers watched backstage and said it would be beneficial to have Tiffany and Roy date (one believing Roy’s type was livestock dating) so it would increase the ratings for their show. Richard later held a meeting where he told Tiffany she needed to tone down her image and must date Roy offscreen in order to do that otherwise they would lose out in many markets across the country. Tiffany then got upset because Roy told everyone in the room that he didn’t want to date Tiffany since she was not his type. Tiffany straddled Roy in his chair giving him a lap dance and kissed his face to change his mind. The men in the room enjoyed the show thoroughly while Roy still was not responsive to her blonde bimbo self. Richard had Annie tell Roy it would be good for the show so Annie on Richard’s salary did just that. Roy was surprised by Annie’s choice and said he would try. Richard then setup an appearance for the “new couple” to show up later that night at a club in Santa Monica. Tiffany and Roy arrived together with a bunch of other females in a limo. Roy followed them all around like a puppy dog as they danced sexily on the floor. Roy threatened if he saw one more commandment being broken then he would leave. Roy left the women and the photographers and found his way to a mechanical bull where he volunteered to ride it. The crowd loved it when Roy lasted the longest on the back of the bull. Tiffany showed up at his side for photo ops. Tiffany called Greg and told him to give Roy a makeover on their way out of the nightclub, as Roy needed new clothes. Tiffany sent Roy to the tanning parlor too. Roy got a tattoo. Women then stopped Roy and told him to call him as they encountered him on the street. Roy showed up to see what Annie thought of his new makeover because he valued her opinion. Annie thought he looked good and had second thoughts about feeding him to the lions (Tiffany). Tiffany and Roy went out almost every night together after that and got on the covers of many magazines such as The National Paparazzi with Hilliary on the cover too claiming, “I had relations with Bill Clinton!” This was above the article with Roy and Tiffany’s Drunken Date. Roy still spoke on the phone to his criminal uncle where Brian, from prison, told his nephew that Roy made a huge mistake and should have stayed undercover. Roy replied that he was getting all the coverage for the Lord. Brian added that the moment Roy makes a mistake then they “Hollywood” would take him down to Chinatown or call him a hypocrite. Roy assures his uncle he will stay on the right path. Roy, driving special “Satan HELL” license plated black convertible sportscar pulled up to a bunch of screaming fans hoping for an autograph in the next scene. Roy worked twelve to fifteen hours a day and went out with Tiffany every night. The front cover publicity still happened with another cover story from The National Paparazzi dated July 16, 2008, stating “Tiffany takes Roy to town!” and above that has “Bill Clinton shocker: ‘I did not have relations with Hilary.’” The Hollywood Reporter newspaper headlines, “Darkwatch a Hit! Devil Show scares rival networks. NBC Plans show about purgatory. Darkwatch Producer Speaks Out, ‘I want to break up the old boys network!’” Roy dealt with hissy fit producers like Annie about the script who took it to the owner, Richard that it wasn’t how she wanted it to be written. Tiffany arrived two to three hours for work and Annie didn’t appreciate it and Tiffany couldn’t be fired because the show was so successful. During filming, Tiffany and Roy became steamy onset like a porn movie and didn’t cut when the director yelled for them to stop and Annie was not happy about their “not so fake” sexual chemistry. Roy then admitted to Annie that he told Tiffany when he was with Tiffany at a club that he loved Annie so much. This was the reason Tiffany acted the harlot part to make Annie jealous. While alone, Annie told Roy she could not go public with a relationship with him because he would make her look bad and that she worked too hard to get where she was at in her career to jeopardize it with a relationship with Roy.In the meantime, Roy hired the best attorneys and got Uncle Brian out of jail. However, it did not last long because Brian did something else criminal that put him right back in jail. Brian said he was better off in jail and that Beef and Brian were doing good in jail and studying the Word of the Lord…the scriptures really come to light when you read them by candlelight. Uncle Roy said he liked jail better than the outside world. Roy then met up with Tiffany at a club and she told him she wanted to have a baby with him. Roy responded that people should meet, fall in love, get married, and then have a family. Tiffany agreed but not necessarily in that order.  Tiffany then went on to say that Annie was a farm girl but left because she wasn’t happy and said that girls don’t go out with guys who remind them of their past but date guys who can drive them into the future. Tiffany told Roy to have a drink and loosen up then and ordered him a Long Island Iced Tea. Tiffany left with another male victim then and Roy decided to take Tiffany’s advice to drink and perhaps then Annie would notice him and want to date him. Roy told himself there was nothing wrong with alcohol since the first miracle Jesus performed was turning water into wine and everybody seemed to enjoy it immensely. Roy drank the alcohol and fell off the couch afterward. Next Roy is dreaming about Annie adorned in Amish clothing as they have a romantic scene in the countryside. However, Roy then woke up in the red satin sheet bed of Tiffany with a large photo of Miss Towers above the headboard and ¼ full bottle of hard alcohol on the nightstand. He read the note Tiffany left for him about having fun with him last night because Tiffany was nowhere to be found. At the office on set, Annie tells her female tanning friend that nothing is going on between Tiffany and Roy and it is all publicity. Annie found Roy in a room on site and he looked like hell and in walked Tiffany telling Roy he left his wallet at her apartment the night before. Annie asked Roy if he had sex with Tiffany and he said it was an accident because he was drunk and added that the Lord turned water into wine for his first miracle. Annie had a major work relation upset where she then fired Roy on the spot for his behavior outside the workplace. Tiffany listened in and walked away smiling as Annie called security to escort Roy out of the building. Roy thought that when you get fired for playing the devil you are on a serious downward spiral. Roy showed up later at Annie’s house to explain but again the sports bra maid Maria (possibly illegal) exposing her very pregnant belly threw a plastic bottle at Roy’s head and slammed the door in his face. Roy being unemployed now, had everything that he purchased on credit card repossessed by the creditors inside the apartment. After falling asleep on the beach, and being buried by three little girls in the sand, Roy managed to escape before high tide and return to his empty living quarters. On Roy’s small tv, he learned that Annie replaced him with Bo Duke from the Dukes of Hazzard. Roy watched and listened to the special song about, “no need to believe in a God of love, no need to believe in Heaven, don’t even to need to believe in the devil cause the devil believes in you.” Roy later went to see Uncle Brian who mentioned verse, “Physician, heal thyself” (Luke 4:23). Brian gave Roy a phone number to call but it was to a person owning a hotdog business and not what he expected in spiritual guidance. Roy was given a job as dressing up like a hotdog standing outside the eatery. Roy started thinking about where he went astray and how far he was from GOD. Roy started praying to GOD in his hotdog outfit because he knew he needed GOD’s forgiveness before he could get Annie’s. After communicating with a customer, Roy discovered that Jesus was free and not a rip off like the price for the hotdog meal and drink was. Roy shouted Jesus is free to everyone then and God loves you. After running out in front of traffic and almost getting run over, the police showed up. Roy fled the police as they attempted to chase him down the street while Roy put trashcans in their way to evade the officers in pursuit. One police officer tackled the hotdog costumed Roy to the ground and was trapped in under him while another police officer from above beat on the outside of Roy’s bun portion of the costume with his baton stick. Annie watched on NewsNow television the footage of Roy’s arrest (made to look like police brutality) wearing the hotdog uniform with Gregg. Annie commented that she could not believe what Roy had done to himself. But, Gregg corrected Annie and told her she was the one who made Roy an actor and told him to date Tiffany and that Annie was responsible for Roy and then he slammed the door and left the room. Annie realized then Gregg was right. Outside the police station, Tiffany told the press she was there to bail out Roy and help him get back on his feet. Annie showed up and punched Tiffany out in front of the media and a violent and brutal catfight followed between the two females. Annie went inside to bail Roy out. At the jail cell, Annie and Roy professed their love for one another and kissed between the bars. Tiffany showed up then and told the officers with her that she wanted Annie arrested for assault. Roy spoke up and told Tiffany he knew her attraction was strong for him but she needed to stop just because they had a one-night stand together. Tiffany confessed they never had sex because Roy was too drunk that night. Tiffany then sued Annie then for everything she had. Tiffany won everything in court, including personal assistant Gregg. Roy returned to the Amish community and there he made Annie his wife. Uncle Brian was out of jail and was at the wedding. To keep Annie happy, Roy decided to have his new wife continue her Hollywood career at the Amish Community where Annie forgave Tiffany and had her be the star of a new reality show that would find Tiffany Towers an Amish husband. It was the Amish Factor. Roy ended by saying Hollywood taught him that no matter where you live or what you do the secret to happiness is the same…”to love GOD, love others and just be you.” The movie coverart quotes Feel Good Film Festival, “Holyman Undercover is a smart feel good comedy for the whole family!” 


DATE REVIEWED: 12/30/22

TITLE: Alice Upside Down

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007  Anchor Bay Entertainment / Starz Media / Open Pictures /

Avondale Entertainment Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about the McKinley family (Ben the dad and his two children, teenage Lester, and eleven-year-old Alice) who move from Chicago to Silver Springs driving a Louisiana (butterfly picture) U-Haul. Marie (wife/mom) died when Alice was too young to remember her. Upon arriving in the neighborhood, the McKinleys met Sheila Price and her daughter Elizabeth who gave them meatloaf for dinner. While eating the meatloaf, Lester suggested that Ben ask Sheila out on a date because his dad wasn’t getting any younger and was halfway to the grave. Ben replied never ask your neighbor out on a date. This romantic advice was coming from Lester, who shaved his head to impress a girl who he broke up with soon after. The next day, Lester took Alice to the mall to buy school clothes. Alice accidentally opened a dressing room door to try on her clothes and saw a boy standing there in his underwear. Alice then met the same boy, Patrick, on her first day of school and was embarrassed when he recognized her. Alice was put in Mrs. Plotkin’s American history class and wasn’t happy about it because lying Elizabeth told her that Mrs. Plotkin was the meanest teacher in school and the nice teacher Alice wanted was Miss Cole. Another day at school, Elizabeth introduced Alice to mean girl Pamela, who told Alice that Patrick was telling all the guys at school to watch out for Alice because she was a peeping tom and tried to see Patrick naked. Pamela wanted details and asked how much Alice saw and if Patrick had boxers or briefs. Alice replied boxers and then Pamela went to tell everyone. When teacher Mrs. Plotkin read her favorite book “The Adventures of Tom Sawyer,” to her students, Alice fell asleep in her chair. Mrs. Plotkin asked Alice to stay after class and told her she would report Alice to her dad for her behavior, but Alice didn’t want that to happen. Mrs. Plotkin agreed to give Alice a second chance and also suggested Alice try out for the school musical “The Princess and the Frog,” the theater club was putting on because Miss Cole would be in charge of the production. Alice got home from school to find Lester and his new band, called the “Naked Nomads,” (with other members Matt, Caleb, Pete, and Joe) blasting their music in the basement. All of the teenage boys were shirtless while they played. In theater class, Alice gave Miss Cole a sparkly red barrette in the shape of a music note as a gift Alice got from Ben’s music store he owned, and Miss Cole asked if it was a bribe. Alice then envisioned Ben and Miss Cole getting together all because of that one little barrette. Alice was later shopping in her dad’s music store with Ben and Lester. Ben ran into Kelly, an old friend of his who was now an attorney in the town. Ben told her that he wasn’t on the radio because the band broke up a few years ago and he now owned the music store. Kelly gave Ben her card and before Kelly walked away told Alice that Ben was the hottest guy at Lincoln High School when he used to go there and all the girls wanted to date him. Later on, Alice didn’t get the lead part of the princess in the musical because Pamela took voice lessons and Pamela had a better voice, therefore Pamela got the part. Alice instead ended up getting the part of one of the frogs. It was then that Ben decided to tell Alice that he knew all along she couldn’t sing. She told him he ruined her life, but Ben insisted that in a few days all the kids at school would forget about it. Alice said that it was bad enough she didn’t have a mom and sometimes she felt like she didn’t have a dad either. Mrs. Plotkin later suggested to Alice that she help Miss Cole with the musical because she knew Alice didn’t really care about getting the lead part and just wanted to be with Miss Cole. In another scene, high schooler Marilyn showed up at the music store to see Lester, but then another student, Loretta, (who worked at the store) walked over and Marilyn called Lester a “slime ball,” when she found out that he was dating Loretta and also trying to see Marilyn at the same time. Loretta and Marilyn left the store together to hang out. Miss Cole later told Alice that she was going to give her a dancing role as one of the frogs. At rehearsal, Alice told Miss Cole that her dad owned a music store, and she gave Miss Cole the address to go there in an attempt to set them up because Alice was worried that Ben might marry Kelly, who he was now seeing, and Alice wanted him to date Miss Cole instead. Miss Cole showed up at the music store on the weekend, and Alice introduced Miss Cole to Ben telling her that her dad was the hottest guy, was dating again, and it had been six years since Alice’s mom died so Miss Cole wouldn’t have to worry about that. Ben then had a talk with Alice and told her not to pick his dates for him. For Thanksgiving, Ben decided he would cook a traditional dinner, and Lester and Alice were worried they might die because Ben didn’t know how to cook a turkey right and they usually ate out for Thanksgiving. Ben sent Lester to clean his room and Alice to do the laundry. Lester found old food buried underneath his piles of clothes and other belongings on the floor. He threw some of the food out the window and ate whatever he thought still smelled edible. Alice dumped basketfuls of laundry into the washing machine all at once and nearly broke it. During the musical, Alice accidentally messed it up when she tripped while dancing. Backstage, Miss Cole told Pamela to continue with the play and Alice to go home. Mrs. Plotkin then gave Alice a pep talk, and Alice realized that Mrs. Plotkin wasn’t mean like everyone tried to say she was. Alice was later upset to learn that Mrs. Plotkin wouldn’t be returning to school to teach after winter break because she was taking a sabbatical after working there for 25 years. She was going to have an upcoming surgery to hopefully fix her heart problem. Mrs. Plotkin said that she could talk to the principal and get Alice in Miss Cole’s class, but Alice no longer wanted any teacher other than Mrs. Plotkin. Mrs. Plotkin’s surgery went well, and at Christmastime she gave Alice the copy of the Tom Sawyer book she had when she was a child. Two days before Christmas, the Naked Nomads performed their first gig at the music store’s holiday party. Aunt Sally flew in from Chicago to see the band only after Alice assured her that the members would be wearing pants, even though they performed shirtless for the crowd. Ben also decided that he had a lot to deal with and didn’t want to further his relationship with Kelly at the moment even after Alice told him that she was okay with him dating Kelly.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/29/22

TITLE: Smitty 

BOX OFFICE RATED:  PG 

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012  Phase 4 Films / Tricoast Worldwide

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie takes place in Iowa and began with a dog left behind by his family after they moved away in an U Haul (that had a Virginia picture on the side of the truck) because their house was foreclosed on. The dog was picked up by animal control and taken to the local shelter. Meanwhile, thirteen-year-old Ben was the new kid at Lincoln Junior High in Chicago. He met a girl named Tia in the cafeteria who told him to stay away from another student named Peabo because he was bad news. After Tia walked away, Peabo twisted the facts around, lied, and told Ben that Tia was mad because he broke up with her. Peabo convinced Ben to hang out with him and other kids later that night. In the next scene Ben and Peabo’s gangster friends all broke into Café Su Chinese Cuisine, where they vandalized the restaurant property by purposefully shattering glass items and graffiti “Tia Stinks,” on the wall because it was her family’s restaurant. Peabo locked Ben in the walk-in freezer and robbed $1,000 from the cash drawer. The police then showed up and apprehended Ben, but Ben told the officers that he didn’t steal the money and Ben refused to reveal the names of the criminal delinquents who escaped before the police arrived. Tia and her family showed up, as did Ben’s mom Amanda, who was given Ben’s court summons. In the courtroom, female Judge Greene wanted to know why there were no adults around Ben to keep him from committing multiple felonies, and Amanda responded it was because she was in night school studying to be a nurse and was currently a waitress full-time and took on another part-time job. Ben’s dad never wanted to be a part of any child’s life let alone the one he fathered, and left the pregnant female to pursue his career as a band junkie vagabond instead. The judge gave Amanda an ultimatum to either send Ben to three years of juvenile detention or three months in Iowa with his grandfather farmer, Jack, who Ben had never met. Judge Greene only allowed this because supposedly the grandfather had no past of drug or alcohol addiction and was not a convicted felon (or at least it was not on record). Judge Greene herself had never met Jack. Amanda drove Ben to Jack’s farm in Iowa, where Ben didn’t even want to go inside the house, and Amanda had not been to for thirteen years. Grandpa Jack came outside and put some rules down, giving Ben a belt to pull his pants up with because his style of wearing them baggy was not approved in Jack’s house. In the morning Ben awoke to find his mom had already left. He went to the kitchen, where Jack was already eating but there no plate for Ben because Jack said he wasn’t Ben’s cook. Jack told Ben to make his own breakfast but when Ben put whole eggs (with shells on) and potatoes inside the microwave, he ended up breaking the microwave and almost causing a fire in the process. Jack told Ben to clean up his own mess. Jack put Ben up to barn chores and told him he would do summer school with him since he was so far behind in school subjects. The next day, Jack took Ben to the animal shelter in town to pick out a dog for Ben’s new friend. Jack insisted that one dog there (the one from earlier left behind by his family) was a farm dog and decided he would be a good watchdog for Ben. However, Ben hated on the dog (Ben didn’t want to name the dog and Jack said they would call him “Dog,” until Ben came up with a name), and told the dog to stay away because Ben never wanted a dog in the first place. At dinner, disrespectful Ben was reminded to feed Dog first so Ben got up from the table and poured dog food all over the floor. Ben later locked Dog in a farm building to get rid of him and ran off. However, Dog was smart and got out, and he followed Ben to the antique store in town where three punk teens (Carl the leader and Austin and Travis) were trying to steal stuff from the store. The owner, Smitty, told the teens to get out of the store and Carl kicked Dog on the way out. Ben asked to see a guitar he had been eyeing the other day, and then Jack showed up. Ben said that he wanted the guitar and thought Jack would pay for it, but Jack told Ben that he needed to earn the money to buy it. Ben attempted to tell his grandfather that Jack owed him for missing 13 Christmases, birthdays, and Easters but Grandpa wasn’t having any of that guilt trip considering his mom deserted her own mom to run away with some bum that got her pregnant around the time Amanda’s mom died and Jack was not able to find his daughter to tell her cause his daughter unexpectedly quit college to be with her lover that didn’t stick around when GOD’s child was born. Jack and Smitty conspired together to pay Ben around $5.00 an hour to do hard labor (dig up a small dead tree) at Smitty’s house to straighten Ben out. While Ben did homework in his room, Dog was supervising and Ben didn’t like it so he told Dog that he didn’t like him, didn’t want him, and now hated him. As Ben dug the tree up, Smitty told him that lightning hit the tree, and once the old one was gone Smitty was going to plant another tree in the same spot. Smitty said that if lightning struck again in the same place, then it was a message from the man upstairs and Ben had better listen and do what HE says. Carl, Austin, and Travis drove by Smitty’s house in hopes of robbing it, but Smitty and Ben were there and the delinquents came up with a different plan. The delinquent older teens later drove past Ben and Dog on the road in their big truckand convinced Ben to come with them to the lake for fishing. However, Carl wouldn’t let Dog in the truck so Ben left Dog on the side of the road. At the lake, Ben realized that they didn’t have any fishing poles. Carl then demonstrated their fishing method by lighting a quarter stick of dynamite and throwing it into the water. It exploded and dead fish floated the surface of the water. By the time the almost adult teens dropped Ben off at Smitty’s place, Smitty was already digging and told Ben that he was five hours late. When Jack came to pick Ben up early because of a storm, he asked where Dog was. They later found Dog sitting in the road in the pouring rain where Ben left him earlier when he was picked up by. That’s when Jack had a heart-to-heart with his grandson and Ben realized that Dog would have stayed there forever and could have died if Jack had not gone and picked him up where Ben left him. Jack explained that Dog loved Ben and would do anything for him, and in a loving manner, Ben crying apologized to his four-legged friend for deserting him. This helped break down Ben’s barrier of tough-boy routine, as Jack knew would eventually happen and that was why he got a dog to help his grandson. Back at the farm, Jack told Ben that thirteen years ago, Jack was hurting because he just lost his wife and he couldn’t get a hold of his daughter Amanda to tell her that her mom had passed away because Amanda deserted college and ran off with her musician boyfriend, Lightning Lihtz (Ben’s dad), and got pregnant. When the time came for Lightning to decide between family and himself, he chose himself and left his pregnant girlfriend behind to pursue his own self-centered lifestyle. Pregnant Amanda came back home eventually as she had nowhere else to go, and Jack told her that he didn’t want anything to do with her and she had no contact with her dad ever since until she dropped Ben off to stay with him. Later on, Jack called Amanda, but she didn’t pick up her phone. Meanwhile, back in Illinois, the waitress girls at Amanda’s job tried to get her hooked up on a date with a man named Russell now that Ben was gone. Russell asked for Amanda’s phone number, and she gave it to him after asking him if he was a professional musician and Russell said no. Amanda was late for her date with Russell, and then she realized that she missed a call from Jack and tried to call him back but he and Ben went out and Jack had no answering machine or voicemail. Amanda said that Jack would only call her if something was wrong with Ben and she needed to go to Iowa and see if everything was all right. Russell (who was a stranger to Amanda except for the few times they saw each other in the restaurant and this first date) insisted upon driving Amanda the long distance to Jack’s house in the dark. They arrived in the morning, and Amanda was shocked to discover that Jack tried to call her just because he wanted to talk to her. Jack then decided that they would take a day off from work and he took everyone out to the fair. Amanda and Jack reconciled, with her saying that Ben was no mistake and she loved him with all her heart and soul, and she loved her dad too for helping Ben when she couldn’t. Later that night, Amanda and Russell talked alone together and then kissed each other because she liked him and knew that Ben liked him too. Another day, Ben taught Dog to use the ride-on lawn mower to mow the field. Amanda and Russell then left to drive back to Illinois. Ben went to work, where Smitty paid Ben the rest of the $700 and told Ben to go alone to the store and get his guitar.After Ben left, Smitty started digging up more of the tree. While Ben was at the antique store getting his guitar, the criminal teens from earlier saw Ben go inside and followed him in. Carl grabbed Dog and took the guitar, and he also told the others to steal whatever they wanted. Ben gave them all his cash so Ben could get Dog back from those crazy lawbreaking kids because Ben now realized that the four-legged meant more to him than the guitar. Carl let Dog go and threatened that if Ben told anyone what happened they would kill Dog and then kill Ben. Ben and Smitty ran back to Smitty’s place, where Ben found Smitty lying dead on the ground near the tree because he had a medical emergency while Ben was gone. Jack followed the teenagers to a pawn store where they were trying to sell the guitar. Jack got the money and guitar back. Meanwhile, Ben realized he needed to finish digging up the tree for Smitty and told Jack. He witnessed lightning strike the tree again, and he remembered Smitty’s words that GOD was sending them a message. With Ben behind the wheel, he and Jack used Jack’s truck to uproot the tree the rest of way. Ben and Jack then planted another tree in place of the old tree, as Smitty would have wanted. When it was time for Ben to go back to the city with Amanda and Russell, Jack returned the $700 to Ben, and Amanda gave him his phone back which she took away at the start of the summer (however, Ben had been fine all this time without the cell phone). They brought Dog with them to Chicago, where Ben showed him around. Ben spotted Peabo trying to hurt Tia, and Peabo shoved Ben hard to the ground when he tried to intervene. Dog ran across the street to help Ben and was hit by an oncoming vehicle. Dog was rushed to a vet clinic, where it turned out that Russell was a vet there. Ben prayed to God at Dog’s side asking for Dog to be saved. Ben decided that he would name Dog “Smitty.” A miracle then took place where Smitty suddenly sat up on the operating table. Russell announced that Smitty would be just fine. In the next scene, Amanda got her diploma from the Chicago School of Nursing and showed it to Jack at a restaurant, where Ben said that Russell gave him a job at the animal clinic and it was great experience because Ben was thinking about becoming a vet. Jack gave Ben the guitar he worked for. Jack and Ben then went up on stage and played guitar together with Smitty the dog sitting next to them. The last scene showed writing on the screen suggesting to anyone who is thinking about adding a dog to their family to visit their local animal shelter and adopt a dog that needs a home. Save a life. Rescue and adopt. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 12/28/22

TITLE: Super Miss

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2020  Echo Bridge Acquisition Corp / SP Releasing / eOne / 

Avrotros / PV Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This film was supported by a grant from The Supplementary Matching Fund and The Netherlands Film Production Incentive. It is about a teacher named Miss Josie who starts teaching at a new elementary school. She moved into her aunt Frederique’s house because Frederique was not there at the moment but left her cat alone in the house. Josie found an Amazonian tribal mask sculpture (from her explorer aunt) in a secret compartment in the wall behind a picture. When Josie accidentally knocked the sculpture off the table onto the floor, it broke apart. She was swept up by a swirling green vortex of magic and was then dropped to the floor. She woke up the next day thinking it had all been a dream and realized that she was late for school. In the classroom, teacher Josie picked up piece of chalk and began sniffing and licking it as if in a trance. She heard a strange voice (not coming from any of her students) asking for help and hay (“Where’s my hay?”). After the kids left the classroom, Josie heard the voice again and she ate a piece of the chalk. She was then magically levitated into the air and turned into “Super Miss,” wearing a pink and green superhero costume. Josie flew off and found a rabbit under a bench in the field who the voice belonged to. She flew the rabbit back to its hutch in a backyard. However, Josie wasn’t yet good at landings and landed on top of the hutch, which broke it but the pet rabbit said it was fine because she had hay to eat. Josie returned home, where her aunt’s cat (who could also talk) told Josie that Aunt Frederique thought the Amazonian sculpture had magical powers to talk with animals and to save animals, and by breaking the statue Josie was granted these powers. Another day at school, Josie was called by another animal and dismissed herself from the classroom. She ate more chalk to turn herself into Super Miss. The animal Josie rescued this time turned out to be a young lemur at the zoo that was stuck at the top of a tree. Josie quickly returned to her classroom, but was spotted by the principal, Mr. Bristle, who called her into his office and scolded her for leaving the classroom. Mr. Bristle was also a strange character, as he was obsessed with the appearance of his mustache and spent most of his time in his office at school with his box of grooming tools tediously trimming his mustache of any stray hairs.Josie’s students then covered for their teacher by appearing in the office and telling Mr. Bristle that they were doing a math assignment to see how fast Josie could run from point A to point B. After leaving the office Josie told the kids to promise not to tell anyone about her superhero side. At home, Josie found a picture of her Aunt Frederique with the local zoo director, Jan (man), and realized that the two of them were in the love. Josie went to the zoo, where a press conference was taking place. Mrs. Edna Angelhair explained the ongoing situation involving a missing tiger cub that could have possibly been tranquilized and stolen because the adult tigers were found tranquilized and the gun had also been found. It was also mentioned that Director Jan had disappeared. Edna went on to say that Jan was the only suspect they had for the crime, suggesting that he was possibly involved in an illegal animal trade because he was close to retirement and may have stolen the tiger cub to sell. Edna announced that she would now be known as director Edna Angelhair and would replace Jan. After this, Josie ate some chalk in hopes she would turn into Super Miss and could talk to the adult tigers and ask them about the cub. However, Josie spit the inedible chalk out when she discovered that her power to become Super Miss only worked if an animal was in distress and called her for help and she was sure that the tiger cub wasn’t calling because he was still tranquilized. Josie told her students she would just have to wait for the cub to call her. The school maintenance man, Hakim, later came into Josie’s classroom to ask her out on a date, but before he could ask, Josie was summoned by an animal and ran out of the room with chalk in hand. Josie rescued a dog whose head was stuck under a dumpster. Now that she was Super Miss, Josie flew to the zoo to talk to the tiger cub’s parents, but their exhibit was too crowded with people. A camel in a nearby exhibit told Josie that he saw Edna steal the cub. This was later confirmed by a rat named William when Josie broke into Edna’s house at night and William the rat told Josie that Edna stole the tiger cub and got rid of Jan. Josie went through Edna’s belongings and found a tranquilizer gun and darts, as well as a paper listing the sell prices of many young zoo animals. Josie realized that Edna stole and sold animals. Teacher Josie went to the police, but the officer she spoke to asked Josie where she got her information and asked if she was in Edna’s house with her permission. When Josie didn’t answer, the officer realized that Josie broke into Edna’s house. In the next scene, Josie’s students told her that the police didn’t do anything without first having proof and that Josie needed to take matters into her own hands. Josie was then called away to rescue two piglets that fell into a well. William the rat later somehow found his way to the school. Josie took him into a bathroom stall, where he told her that Edna was holding the tiger cub and Jan captive in the zoo and Josie had to hurry up and rescue them because Edna was going to sell the cub and many other animals that night.Josie’s students wanted to come with her, but the teacher told them no and that she was going by herself. However, the young children (nine or ten years old) followed their young adult teacher Josie to the zoo anyway. Inside the building where Edna held Jan captive, she pointed her tranquilizer gun at him and told him that she was doing this because no one ever gave her the credit for the things she did, and Jan never gave her a raise. Edna locked Jan in the walk-in freezerjust as Josie and the kids arrived. Edna grabbed one of the boy students, Toby, and drove off with him and crates full of the tranquilized animals she planned to sell on her golf cart. Josie consumed a piece of chalk and managed to turn into Super Miss while the kids tried to get Jan out of freezer(this didn’t make sense because how was Josie able to turn into Super Miss at this random moment when before she figured out that an animal needed to call for her help first). One of the school girls, Mila, figured out from watching an Internet video that by putting sodium carbonate and cleaning vinegar on something, there would be a chemical reaction and everything would explode. She tried this on the freezer door hinge and the door completely broke off. Jan walked out of the freezer with an icicle hanging from his nose. Meanwhile, Josie confronted Edna, who fired a tranquilizer dart at Josie but she caught it in midair and threw it back at Edna. The dart hit Edna in the nose, and she fell unconscious face-first in animal poop. Edna was then arrested for animal smuggling, Jan was proven innocent, and the stolen animals were rescued. In class another day, Josie told Principle Mr. Bristle that she was sometimes late for class because she did important things and it wasn’t always about what he wanted but what she wanted. That day, Josie decided that she wanted to teach class with the door closed (he had a rule about the door being open at all times). In the last scene, while Josie, Hakim, Jan, and Josie’s students were celebrating at a house party, Hakim told Josie that he really liked her and the two kissed right before Josie left as Super Miss to rescue another animal in need.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/27/22

TITLE: Five Children & IT

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR  (This is not suitable for GOD's children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2004  Warner Bros. / Universal Pictures / 20th Century Studios /

Capitol Films / Endgame Entertainment / UK Film Council / 

The Isle Of Man Film Commission/Davis Films / 

Jim Henson Company / Metropolitan Filmexport (France)

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie begins with the five Butterworth children (the thirteen-year-old eldest Cyril, eleven-year-old Robert, Jane, Anthea, and toddler Lamb) who live in London during World War 1 and were sent on a train without adult supervision alone to an estate in the countryside to live with their mad Uncle Albert and young cousin Horace because their dad was a Royal Flying Corps pilot in the war and their mom was helping wounded soldiers. The parents put Cyril in charge of his younger siblings. The kids were supposed to be picked up by Uncle Albert, but he was a no-show and so the young children walked in the pouring rain from the train station to his estate. At lunch in Uncle Albert’s “castle,” the children (excluding Robert who was exploring the house) were told the rules of the house by their eccentric uncle, who said that he needed absolute silence because he was in the process of writing a book called “Difficult Sums for Children.” Robert decided to go into the “forbidden” room, called the greenhouse, after the live-in housekeeper and nanny, Martha, told the children that it was strictly off-limits to them. When Robert convinced his siblings to go into the room, baby genius Lamb opened the locks on a secret compartment in the room within a few seconds. The kids traveled through a tunnel and ended up on a beach where the compass Robert’s dad gave him spun out of control. They all played on the beach and then discovered a turtle shell-like formation buried in the sand which they could hear breathing and talking. They dug it up, and it sprouted legs and antennas and then appeared a strange living creature inside the shell. The creature, which the children called “IT,” told them that he was a sand fairy who could grant wishes. Anthea wished for all of the chores and tasks that Uncle Albert assigned them to be done by magic. IT granted the wish, and the children went back through the tunnel into the house where dozens of identical clones of themselves did the chores in a trance. While the real Robert kept Horace away from the clones and the real Cyril distacted Uncle Albert, the cloned Roberts cleaning the bathroom caused water from the sink and bathtub to flood down the stairs. Uncle Albert noticed the commotion in the house, but before he could see the clones they all disappeared. The real children returned to the beach, where IT told the kids that the clones ruined the house because that was the way the rules were. If someone made a wish, it would go wrong so then they would learn something valuable. Also, because wishes only lasted in the daylight, everything would go back to the way it was before the wish by sunset. Robert wished for buckets of gold, and then the kids went to town with the gold coins to pay for the damages the clones did to the house. Cyril spotted a motorcar he liked, and the others convinced him to use the gold to make a deposit on the car. Cyril, Robert, and the car dealer, Mr. Peasemarsh, went for a testdrive in the motorcar but Cyril couldn’t drive and nearly ran over a group of nuns in street before his driving wrecked the town. A police officer approached the scene Mr. Peasemarsh, explained about the underage children driving a dealership car. Mr. Peasemarsh then grabbed eleven-year-old Robert and said that Robert swore he was twenty-seven years old to get the car. Mr. Peasemarsh said the kids tried to tempt him, an honest car dealer, with stolen gold, but he ended up looking like a fool and was led away by the policeman when he tried to prove it but the sun had gone down and gold disappeared. Martha appeared and brought the children back home. She covered for the kids by lying to Uncle Albert that they had been out walking the dog. The next day, the elder children announced that they would leave IT alone and Robert promised he would but he had his fingers crossed behind his back when he made the promise. They went to make friends with demented tween age Horace, who was in his monster laboratory using a harsh and dangerous liquid chemical to quickly melt the body off a female doll until only the head remained.However, Horace said he didn’t like the other children and threatened to use them for test subjects for his experiments. He chased them through the house holding the doll head. When Cyril, Anthea, and Jane hid in a room, Horace locked them all inside. Robert went to the beach through the secret greenhouse room passageway. Robert’s siblings suddenly sprouted wings, and then Robert appeared outside the window hovering in midair with his wings. He told them he made a wish for them to fly to France and see their dad, and so he and the other kids jumped out of the window and took flight. However, it got too late in the day to go, and the children lost their wings just outside of the estate because of the sunset. The children’s mother then arrived at the house and told them that their dad’s plane went down behind enemy lines a few days ago and he was missing. Robert was upset by the news and went to the beach. He wanted to make a wish, but IT said he needed to wait until morning so Robert slept on the beach. In the morning, he found that IT was gone because Horace (who was suspicious about what the other children were up to) followed Robert to the beach and took IT. Robert figured this out and went to Horace’s lab in the basement, where Horace was about to slice IT open, but Rob said if he did that IT couldn’t give him a wish. IT tricked Horace into wishing for the T-rex egg he had in his lab to hatch. Robert went to get his siblings. Before the dinosaur could devour Horace, the other Butterworth kids arrived and Jane played her violin to distract the T-rex and IT got rid of the dinosaur. However, using magic weakened IT and so the children brought him back to the beach, where he told them that the day’s wish wasn’t completely used up. Cyril wished for their dad to come home safely, and then their dad landed on the beach in his plane. However, the wish lasted only a few minutes before dad disappeared into thin air. Later on, Horace wanted to tell the world about IT, but he agreed to keep it a secret. Mom then announced that they would return to London. The children said goodbye to IT and celebrated IT’s (male voice) birthday. However, before they left for London, dad appeared in the house and the whole family was reunited. The Guardian UK on the movie cover art claimed, “A jolly and sweet-natured fantasy romp.” This flick was released on 9/11/04 in Toronto and on 10/15/04 in the UK.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/20/22

TITLE: Holy Night!

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012  Epic Pictures Group/Dygra Films

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about two toy worlds, the Christmas tree where Santa and his elves worked, and the town of Bethlehem with the nativity scene, which are decorations in the living room of a human house. The toys are separated by their different traditions and are enemies. The beginning of the movie showed elves in the workshop making toys. In Bethlehem the angel was going around telling everyone that Baby Jesus was born, but the inhabitants of the town were too busy with their own things to care about it. One man (a member of the Bethlehem Warriors who protected the town) was too focused on a female while another said “Whoop-de-doo,” sarcastically when he heard the news. The lights in both worlds then went out. The Bethlehem Warriors and Santa’s guards both went to the “Christmas Tree-Bethlehem Border,” where the living room light switch had been turned off. They fought over the switch and turned the lights on and off in a child’s game. Meanwhile, a sheep named Rita stole Santa’s sleigh full of toys and used Rudolph to pull it. She also took Baby Jesus, and when Joseph found out he was missing Joseph screamed so hard he lost his voice and so the townspeople couldn’t guess what happened when he tried to tell them. The Bethlehem Warriors arrived back at the nativity and immediately realized that Baby Jesus was missing. They were convinced that Santa’s guards kidnapped Baby Jesus to sabotage their Christmas, while the alien-like guards thought the Warriors stole Santa’s sleigh to sabotage his Christmas Eve flight. The guard threatened to take the sleigh back by force if the Warriors didn’t return it by a deadline. The Warriors threatened war. Corporal Sam of the guard and a shepherdess named Sarah (who wanted to be a Bethlehem Warrior but they didn’t allow girls) both tried to explain that a sheep was responsible for their losses but nobody believed them. The sergeant suggested they go to Bethlehem and get the sleigh back themselves, while the three Wise Men were at their oasis in an outdoor hot tub together. They later learned that Baby Jesus was missing and set off towards Bethlehem. Santa learned that his sleigh was missing when the elves told him that their entire database had been erased. Sam and Sarah set off through the Bethlehem Desert after Rita, the sleigh, and Baby Jesus. The Wise Men were stopped at the gates of Herod’s castle by guards who called them suspicious and confiscated the gifts they brought for Baby Jesus before taking them to Herod. Sam and Sarah assumed that Rita was working for Herod. The Wise Men were able to escape from evil Herod, but Sam and Sarah, who snuck into the castle, were captured and taken to the Misfits’ Neighborhood where broken toys ended up. It was there they encountered Rita the sheep. Back in Bethlehem, the one Bethlehem Warrior eyed a female’s chest as he held a mirror in front of her. She snapped at him and told him she was trying on a new pitcher on her head and not a push-up bra. At the nativity, Mary couldn’t stop talking about her Baby Jesus, and the same Warrior appeared and told her that this was no time for selfishness and if she was really worried about Baby Jesus then maybe she should put his picture on a milk carton. He then added that if Mary’s kid didn’t show up in twenty-four hours, he would make it his business to solve the case as he stared at the same female walking around wearing clothes that showed her midsection. She grabbed his attention and he ran after her. Joseph and Mary were not able to search for Baby Jesus because they were stuck in the nativity scene. Rita explained to Sarah and Sam that she wanted to make it a real Christmas for the misfit toys and was hoping that by stealing Santa’s sleigh and kidnapping Baby Jesus that would help. Sarah told Rita that they would call it even if Rita gave back what she stole. However, there was one complication because Rita lost Baby Jesus and the sleigh, as well as Rudolph who was pulling the sleigh.  Sarah and Sam hopped the toy train to the “Giants World,” (the living room in the human house). It was there they realized the war between the two toy Christmas worlds had already begun. As Christmas decorations and cookies rained down in Bethlehem, the Warrior and female he’d been hunting were hugging each other with him touching her butt. The Warriors retaliated by launching a pig into Santa’s workshop. Santa’s guards wanted to show the nativity people what Christmas sounded like and played deafening Christmas music. The Bethlehem Warriors then decided to show them what Christmas smelled like, and they kicked a man into the Christmas tree where he let rip many farts. Everyone then resorted to hand-to-hand combat. It turned out the sleigh and Baby Jesus disappeared because a human child living in the house took the toys to play with and now returned to the living room. Rita and the misfit toys then showed up and said they would distract the kid while Sam and Sarah saved Christmas. They managed to get away from the young child and went to the battlefield where they returned Baby Jesus to Mary and Joseph and gave Santa his sleigh back. The Warriors then said that Sarah could be a warrior, but she decided she would rather keep being a shepherdess. Santa appeared just as everyone was about to go after Rita. He said that it wasn’t her fault, but everyone else’s fault because they started the unnecessary battle by both blaming the other tradition for the loss of Baby Jesus and the sleigh and forgetting the true meaning of Christmas(not saying it was the birth of Jesus either). Baby Jesus started crying for his mama, and when Santa handed him a doll the head fell off it and Baby Jesus cried harder. Everyone then tried to stop a runaway toy train car from destroying Bethlehem, but it didn’t stop until Baby Jesus flipped the off switch. He was returned to his mother Mary and Joseph. Santa decided that Christmas that year was canceled because it was almost morning and he still hadn’t delivered the presents. In the end, however, Rita convinced them to work together again and they saved Christmas and all made peace with each other.  


  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/20/22

TITLE: Olive, The Other Reindeer

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1999 / 2011  20thCentury Fox / Fox Television Studios / DNA Productions 

/ Flower Films / Curiosity Company 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This cartoon movie is about a female dog named Olive. In the beginning of the movie, Olive met a male penguin named Martini who was selling counterfeit products in an alley. Martini explained that he was a victim of oppressive corporate bureaucracy because the zoo fired him where he used to work. Martini claimed to be a hardworking entrepreneur, smuggling in junk food, dirty magazines, and files hidden inside cakes until a stool pigeon ratted him out. A police officer with a badge that read “Norman,” then approached Martini, and Martini lied to the officer that the watches he was selling were real Rolexes and he was giving them as a Christmas gift to his friend, Olive. Olive went along with her new friend Martini, and then Martini stuck his tongue out at officer Norman as the policeman walked away. At home, Olive and her pet flea, Fido, heard on the radio that Santa was considering canceling his Christmas Eve flight because Blitzen got injured. Fido insisted that he heard Santa say he wanted “Olive, the other reindeer,” to help him and so Olive got it in her head that Santa needed her help to save Christmas by pulling his sleigh. She headed to the bus station, and on the way she encountered an evil mailman who hated Christmas because of all the mail he had to deliver to people. The postal worker sang a derogatory song and ended it saying that Christmas from now on was officially over. At the bus station, Martini was there and he begged Olive to buy him a bus ticket to go with her to the North Pole. The postman (who would now stop at nothing to keep Olive from getting to the North Pole and saving Christmas) then appeared and grabbed Olive, declaring to everyone at the bus station that she was wanted for several counts of mail fraud, licking self-adhesive stamps, and not mailing early for the holidays. Olive yelled for help but Martini was already on the bus and said that he’d root for her on Court TV. Martini then decided to help Olive escape the wicked postman. On the bus, the driver heard Olive say that Santa asked for her help on the radio. The driver corrected her by telling her Santa did not say he needed “Olive, the other reindeer,” but instead “all of the other reindeer.” He said it was a misunderstanding, and then the bus driver went on to say that he used to think the Pledge of Allegiance was about himself, Richard Stands (for which it stands). On the road, the postman swerved recklessly in and out of traffic to catch up to the bus.Everyone on the bus stopped at a restaurant where the postman dressed himself up as a female waitress to serve the table. He told Olive that Santa was out in the parking lot waiting to give her a flying test. Olive believed him and went outside, and then the postman grabbed Olive and put her in the back of his mail truck. While he drove, the postman changed the lyrics of the original song and instead sang, “It’s beginning to look nothing like Christmas. Poison mistletoe.” In the back of the truck, Olive was tampering with the mail and the postman told her not to do that because it was a federal offense but Olive countered that the package was addressed to her. She opened it to find a metal file inside which she used to get out of the back of the truck. Olive headed back to the restaurant and told Martini that they missed the bus headed to the North Pole. Richard called the postal service to complain about the postman, but the call went to voicemail. He said that he needed to get back to the bus depot or he would lose his job, and he suggested that Martini and Olive go to the bar and find someone to take them the rest of the way to the North Pole. However, Olive was not welcomed warmly by those in the bar, who started throwing her around to see if really was a flying reindeer. They planned to throw her off the roof, but Olive convinced them to help her get to the North Pole. A man named Round John Virgin agreed to take them to the North Pole gates. When Olive heard what his name was she thought it was like the song “Silent Night.” They made it to the North Pole, but the elf at the gates wouldn’t let her it. Martini then got an idea and left a present for the elf. He opened it to receive one of Martini’s counterfeit watches that didn’t work, as well as a piece of paper with a number to call the authorized repair centers. Martini answered on the payphone and told the elf that he’d send a penguin over to fix the watch. He then showed up himself and told the elf to kill the alarms on the gate because otherwise the electromagnetic waves would interfere with the signals from the satellite. The elf agreed, and Olive quickly slipped under the gate. The postman showed up at the North Pole and the elf let him through the gates because he said he had more letters from kids to Santa. While Santa was figuring out whether or not to cancel his Christmas Eve flight, Santa said that most of the letters from the kids that year weren’t nice. He took a random letter out of the bag that read, “Dear Santa, I hate you. Don’t come to my house. Jonny.” Another read, “Dear Santa, lose some weight and get a real job.” Olive then said that the letters were fake letters and were actually written by a very mean postman who wanted to wreck Christmas. She told Santa to look at the envelopes and he realized they had no postmarks. Olive explained who she was, but Santa didn’t believe her and an elf said that they always got the crazies on Christmas Eve. Then Santa, seeing no other choice, decided to let Olive take Blitzen’s place and help pull the sleigh. As the sleigh was speeding down the runway about to take off, Santa said “Merry Christmas, et cetera, et cetera.”Meanwhile, the postman stole Santa’s toy bag and replaced it with his mailbag, and the mailman also tied Martini up in the back of his mail truck.The postman found a train set in the bag that he said should have been his when he was a kid, and that was the year Santa started putting him on the naughty list. The postman added that because Santa didn’t cut him any slack he wouldn’t cut Santa any slack and “old fat boy,” was finished. At the first house, Santa realized that his bag wasn’t filled with toys but instead credit card offers, catalogs, and sweepstakes mailings. Olive told Santa to head north, and she tracked the postman’s scent and eventually spotted his truck on the road below. The postman lost control of the vehicle and it went off the road while the sleigh landed next to it. Olive rescued Martini and they swapped the mailbag for the toy bag. Comet had said no hitchhikers on the sleigh, so Martini said he would just drive home and keep an eye on Mr. Zip (the postman) who was tied up in the back of the truck. Santa accomplished his mission of delivering all the presents. While flying over Olive’s house, they got lost in the fog so Santa wanted her to smell their way home because Mrs. Claus was making gingerbread cookies. A reindeer took Olive home and Martini returned to zoo where he was welcomed back by an employee who told him that he was offering him back his old position because the zoo could always make room for an animal who attracted media attention. Martini said it was tempting but he could get them a better penguin, and so he dropped the postman off at zoo tied up in mail supplies and looking like a penguin. Martini later got a job as a postman. 


DATE REVIEWED: 12/19/22

TITLE: Forever Strong

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2008  Bridgestone Multimedia Group / Picture Rock Entertainment / 

Go Films / BNR Films / Excel Entertainment Group / 

Dove Family Edited / Crane Movie Co.

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Flagstaff, Arizona. In the beginning of the movie, the Highland and Flagstaff rugby teams played a rough game against each other. One Flagstaff player, Richard (Rick) Seymour Penning, Jr., spit in a Highland player’s face, and that other player wiped the spit off his face and ate it. Rick then went and kicked over a bench in anger before his team lost to Highland. After the game, Rick and other teens met up a pool party where the out of control minors got too drunk to be in the pool but they got in the water anyway and kissed each other. Rick and a female, Tami, then drove away from the party with Rick driving drunk fast on the wrong side of the road and Tami drinking next to him in the passengers’ seat. Rick stood up in the convertible car holding onto the steering wheel screaming while he threw his beer can onto the road. Tami then stood up beside Rick and yelled too. The two started kissing with Rick not even looking where he was driving, and an oncoming car approached. Rick swerved off the embankment. After the crash, Rick was alive but he discovered that Tami wasn’t in the car but entangled in a barbed wire fence severely cut up. In the next scene in court, Rick’s mom, Natalie, was present but his dad, Richard, wouldn’t go. The female judge addressed Rick and told him that he added a second DUI to his record by seriously injuring another person while driving drunk. Rick was sent to Wasatch, a juvenile detention center in Utah, until his eighteenth birthday and then it would be decided if he was released because he was now a danger to himself and society. At Wasatch, Rick met the administrator, Marcus Tate. Later, two other delinquents at Wasatch approached Rick in his room (which was more like a small bedroom than a cell and had the door unlocked and open) and asked him if he was there for being a pretty boy and Rick violently went after them. Marcus assigned Rick to cleaning toilets after the fight. If that wasn’t enough, at a group meeting Rick decided to kick the chair out from under someone so he fell on ground. Rick went back to toilet cleaning duty. Six months later, at Christmastime, Rick called his parents and wished only his mom a Merry Christmas because his rugby team coach dad refused to talk to him on the phone. Outside in the snow, Rick taught some of the other guys to play rugby. He said that Americans ripped off rugby and then they added sissy pads and helmets, and he told them all to keep going until they scored, or someone died. Rick tackled someone really hard to the ground and went back to scrubbing toilets. Marcus saw Rick playing rugby from the window and later called in three players from Rick’s rival Highland team to recruit Rick to their team. Marcus told Rick that the judge could shorten his time based on Marcus’s evaluation. Rick started going to Highland practices and training with them. One of the coaches asked the male team members for their word that they wouldn’t drink, smoke, do drugs, cheat, or lie, and also that they kept themselves clean with the girls and stayed out of trouble. Coach Gelwix announced that any player who lied or cheated was gone for the season. Lars, Rick’s friend from the Flagstaff Razorback team (where Rick’s father was the coach), sent Rick a rugby ball in the mail telling him on the phone that it was something that would make him happy. While looking at the ball in the bathroom, Rick discovered a torn seam on the edge of the ball and tore it open to find a bag of vicodin pills. He later took one while he was riding the bus. The Highland players went for a run to the hospital, where they goofed off while planting trees and flowers outside and Rick didn’t want to participate. They then visited some sick children inside the hospital, but Rick said that wasn’t his thing and walked out. In his room at Wasatch detention facility, Rick continued to take the illegal pills. At Highland vs New Haven, Rick told another player, Kurt Addison, that Coach Gelwix sat in a lawn chair and didn’t know anything about Rick’s wrongly assigned field position. The coach appeared behind Rick and told him that it didn’t matter who scored but who won, and the team was the star and not any one player because Rick wanted to be the one scoring goals. New Haven easily won against Highland. Rick and another player later beat each other up on the bleachers while Coach Gelwix just watched silently and didn’t interfere. The coach called in a favor to get two of his players into Rick’s room at five in the morning so they could convince Rick to come back to Highland because Rick had quit. Meanwhile, Lars told Rick’s dad that the judge would let Rick out of Wasatch early if he played for Highland, just in time for nationals to come back to Flagstaff and tell them their opponents’ secrets that Rick learned. Coach Richard was not happy to find out that his son Rick was playing for a competitor team, Highland. Before a game against a Scottish team, one Highland player, Tumo, said a prayer to “Father in heaven,” to bless Highland and the other team. He also asked for the players to feel the “ma’na,” (supernatural power), an ideal from his own Maori (Polynesian aboriginals in New Zealand) culture. Highland won against Scotland. While driving back from game, Highland pulled thier bus over to help a woman and her two children fix the tire on their car. A drunk driver then sped down the road and the car hit teammate Kurt Addison. The driver fled the scene of crime and hopefully the police caught the hit-and-run suspects. Highland waited at the hospital for Kurt to get out of surgery. However, Kurt didn’t survive and died. After Kurt’s death, Rick kicked the ball with the pills inside over the fence of Wasatch. At another practice, Coach Gelwix gave Rick the chance to be the second team captain because some of the other players suggested it to him. He told Rick that God doesn’t make a no-good anything and Rick just had to learn to listen and pay attention to that spirit inside him. Highland’s one real rule was not to do anything that would embarrass the player, the team, or their family. Rick then said that he couldn’t be captain because some of his friends sent him Vicodin (painkiller narcotic) pills, but he stopped taking them and got rid of them. The coach told him that good choices made life easier, and although Rick would have to sit out the Boise game he would still be captain. Highland beat Boise and then played against Cheyenne. Highland was headed to nationals, where they would play Flagstaff. One Highland player, Griggsie, told Rick that he had no family to greet him when he got off the bus because his dad was in prison and his mom was a stripper in either Las Vegas or Reno. There was a girl named Emily Owens who Rick had his eye on, and he thought that player Quentin was her boyfriend but right then learned from Griggsie that Emily was Quentin’s sister. At Wasatch, Richard showed up after a year. Marcus said that he gave Rick positive evaluations, so the judge released him from wardship and dad wanted to take him home. Rick protested that he was the team captain of Highland, and Richard told him he was still the captain of the Razorbacks and he didn’t get a choice which team he would play for. Rick’s mom, Natalie, had a talk with her husband Richard, who agreed to let their son Rick play for Highland in the nationals. Lars, Tami (who survived the barbed wire incident and even though she was visibly and badly scared in face and other areas she acted like she and Rick were still boyfriend/girlfriend but she was drinking again at the time and Rick didn’t want anything to do with her), and the other teens all tried to get Rick back to drinking and his old ways. They requested information on Highland, and so Rick said that if they wanted the Highland hookup then there was no drinking there and it was about character and honor. Lars then took a drink of beer and spit it in Rick’s face before the two started fighting. A police officer that witnessed the scene drove up. In the next scene, Richard visited Rick in jail because Lars framed Rick by putting drugs in his car. It turned out that Richard used to be a Highland player. Rick was later released from jail because Tami told the police what really happened that Rick was framed. Highland went to nationals in Colorado Springs, where Griggsie snuck someone into their hotel room by having him on the floor zipped into a large team duffel bag. The person’s arm appeared out of the bag in the hallway and reached for the leg of an older lady, scaring her. Griggsie and the others zipping the person back into the bag and put a “Do Not Disturb,” sign on the bag before they ran off. In the hotel room, Quentin revealed to Rick that for the last year and a half he had been paying people to get test answers for him in school. On game day, Highland played Flagstaff (Razorbacks) after Rick had a talk with his dad and forgave him. Before the game, the Highland team led by Rick chanted in Maori as Rick’s dad looked on. Quentin, the other captain for Highland, sat out on the game. Lars and Marty, some old friends of Rick’s said that Highland was killing them so they schemed a play to severely hurt Rick and get him out of the game altogether. Marty knocked Rick hard to the ground and Rick’s dad sat him out on the bench. Richard came over and told his son Rick it was his choice if he wanted to finish the game or stay down and end up like his dad. Rick got up without having sustained any serious injury. With Rick back in the game, Highland got the lead over Flagstaff and reached victory. Rick and his dad hugged it out after the game now on good terms. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 12/17/22

TITLE: A Little Game

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2014 Arc Entertainment/Main Street Films/982 Media/Michael Mailer Films/Black Sand Pictures Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in New York City and is about the Kuftinec family (Tom the dad, Sarah the mom, and their two daughters, ten-year-old Maxine “Max,” and her younger sister, Jez). In the beginning of the movie ten years ago, the doctor told Tom that he was sure pregnant Sarah would have a boy, so she and Tom settled on the name “Max,” for the child. However, the doc was wrong and the child turned out to be a girl so they still named her Max (family already purchased a bunch of blue baby things with Max name printed). In the next scene on the school playground, 10-year-old Max told some other kids that in China, it was considered polite to burp while eating because it showed you liked the food. Tom and Sarah at home were sharing a beer while discussing whether or not to send Max to an all girls private school called Blackstone Academy because she was the smartest kid in her class. They talked to Max about it and told their young daughter that it was her choice if she wanted to switch to a schoolwhere she wouldn’t be the smartest students and couldn’t challenge herself. However, young Max would have to take the subway to get to the new school and then the parents started arguing about who would take her because both of them worked and neither could go with Max every day. Max stopped them and said that she wasn’t a baby anymore and could go on the subway by herself. Max talked the situation over with her Greek grandmother, YaYa, who told Max that she had to make her own decisions because “You don’t let life happen to you. You happen to life.” The restaurant where Sarah worked wouldn’t give her a raise, and so mom decided to take extra shifts to pay for Max’s outrageous tuition at the rich school. She and Tom decided that Tom would bring Max to school in the mornings but Max would have to take the subway home alone.Tom dropped Max off at Blackstone Academy, where he told her in the hallway that he loved her and disrespectful Max told her dad to go away. As Max was returning to her apartment one afternoon, a boy named Jaden from her old school dropped to the floor laughing when he saw her private school uniform. Max’s teacher suggested that she join the chess club. While Max headed home after school one day, she approached a man named Norman Wallach who was sitting alone at a table in the park with a chessboard in front of him. Max asked Norman to teach her to play chess but he said that he only played for money. The next day, Max took part of the five dollars Norman charged out of her piggy bank and gave it to him, but he told her to leave and come back tomorrow. While walking on the street, Max ran into Jaden who told her to play along as he called out to a man walking by shouting that he was the celebrity Jeremy Lin. Jaden said that his little sister (Max) was a fan of Jeremy and wanted his autograph because she was sick. The man agreed to write his autograph, but Jaden saw that he didn’t spell Jeremy right and shouted at the man for breaking his little sister’s heart by impersonating Jeremy Lin in public. (Jaden twisted the truth of the situation in order to get what he was after). Jaden asked for money to buy his sister candy to make it up to her, but Jaden refused to take the five dollars the man offered him and demanded to have the ten dollars he saw in the man’s wallet. Max wanted half of the money for helping Jaden, but when he refused she threatened to tell both of his moms what he did and then he agreed. Max later returned to the park and gave Norman the rest of the money. He introduced her to his friend, Mel (who Norman then said wasn’t actually his friend and whose name wasn’t Mel), playing chess with him and then told Mel to scram so Max could take a seat. Norman told Max that one move on the chessboard a day was enough. One day at school, Tom showed up and after class told Max that her grandmother, YaYa, died suddenly. Max later told Norman that she was thinking about going back to her old school, but he told her not to give up yet. Because Norman taught Max to play chess by telling her to think of the pieces as real things in the world to help her learn their purposes (such as thinking of one of the pawns as herself and the other pawns as her friends), Max wandered around the city looking for a “castle,” to figure out what the rook chess piece did. Before this, a girl named Becky (who became Max’s best friend at Blackstone Academy) from school invited Max on a playdate and wanted Max’s nanny to supervise them. However, Max didn’t have a nanny and couldn’t convince her parents to hire one for the playdate, so Sarah said that she could call her sister, Aunt Diane, and have her pick Max up. Max thought that was uncool so Jez suggested that Diane be her nanny. On the day of the playdate, Max told Diane to play along and not be her aunt. She also told Diane that she couldn’t be American because nannies were never American unless they were young dancers and Diane argued that she had a dancer’s body. Diane then pretended to be from Kazakhstan in front of Becky’s mom, who only let the girls go with Diane after she pulled Max aside and asked her if Diane was drunk, as well as tell Becky to call her at the first sign of trouble. Diane then chaperoned the girls around the city. After dropping Becky off at her house when the playdate was over, Diane realized that she needed to refill her MetroCard to use the subway but neither of them had money. Max said they could use her student MetroCard, but Diane said that was illegal and Max replied to just do it because no one was watching. Diane countered that there were hidden cameras everywhere, and Max told her to ask for money from other people who were boarding the subway. However, one man had earphones in his ears and ignored Diane, and when Max asked a lady for money for her aunt the lady told Diane that she should be ashamed of herself for bringing a little girl to beg for her. Max and Diane were then shown walking down the street, and Max noticed a church and used her imagination to envision it as a castle. Later on, Norman sent Max out again in search of a “knight,” from the chessboard. Max found a mounted police officer on horseback and asked if he moved in any special way. He said he didn’t know what she was talking about, and as Max walked away the officer called out her name (he was in on it) and said that would have been too easy but he would give her a clue. He told Max to look for horses that really move. On the TV at home, Max saw horses racing at Aqueduct in Queens. She went all the way there alone with Jaden, but after all of that it turned out they had to be eighteen to get in and Jaden said that he should have just made them some fake IDs. Max then told him they came to the racetrack to see how the horses moved, and she realized what to do with the knight piece when Max told her that horses moved around the track in an oval (so there was no need for them to go to Aqueduct). At home, while Max was drawing a picture of the Statue of Liberty, Jez said that she wanted to see Max’s diarrhea and Max corrected her that it was diary. Another time at dinner, Jez asked why Sarah didn’t eat dinner with them anymore (because of her extra shifts at work) but she still cooked the food for them, and Tom replied that whenever the girls ate the food their mom made for them, it was like eating her love. Max replied that was gross and Jez said she wasn’t hungry anymore. One day after school, Max talked to Beck telling her that everything in life was just luck. Max pointed out a couple and older female on the street and said that they could have been her parents and grandmother. Max also envisioned herself walking with two dads in front of the Eiffel Tower in Paris, and she said for that matter she could have been a boy. Max then took Becky to Norman in the park because Becky said that she played a little chess. One night, Sarah came home and told Tom that the restaurant where she worked was closing down because they were losing money. However, they offered Sarah a job at their Boston location. She said they wanted her to start very soon, but she knew how to rotate her schedule and could come back to New York City to see her family twice a month. Sarah added that she wouldn’t have to do this if Tom had a decent job. After Sarah left for Boston, Max entered the chess room at Blackstone Academy to compete against mean girl Isabella now that Max was good at chess. Isabella said that Max’s teacher couldn’t be as good as her own teacher, Vadim Alexeyevich, who taught her chess in Russianbut she couldn’t usually understand what he was saying because she didn’t really speak Russian. The girls decided that if Isabella won the chess game Max would leave the school, and if Max won then Isabella would have to stop insulting Max in public. Max later told Norman that she was going to play a real chess match against someone else. He said she wasn’t ready for that yet, but if that’s what she wanted to do then they were done with lessons and he walked away. The next day, Max returned to see Norman, who was giving her the silent treatment, and told him that it was her life, not his, and she was going to play chess against someone other than him because that was the decision she, as a ten-year-old child, made on her own. Isabella then showed up with her Tibetan nanny, Tashi, and told her in Mandarin to google Norman Wallach on her phone. Isabella declared that she would be back tomorrow so Norman could see her beat Max at chess. Norman then told Max that she had to beat Isabella. The next day, while walking with Becky after school, Max spotted Jaden, who said that he would go 50-50 with her if she went along with his plan of pretending to be blind by wearing dark sunglass while Max asked people for money as they passed by. Max told Jaden no, and then she brought him and Becky with her to the park, where Norman and Vadim were also present for Max and Isabella’s chess game. Norman tried to give Max advice at one point during the game, and Isabella told him that he was a sucky teacher. Norman told Isabella to go back to the suburbs because he was sure they never heard of the Mexican defense there. Vadim said something in Russian, which Norman translated to Max. Isabella didn’t believe that Norman spoke Russian, but then he said “Yes I do, you little turd,” in Russian to Isabella. On the last move of the game, Max realized that she could turn her pawn into a queen, but at the last second (Isabella insisted that they used clocks to time their moves during the game) she decided to lose on purpose because she didn’t want to stay at Blackstone Academy but instead she wanted to go back to her old school. Tom and Jez then showed up in the park with Sarah. Sarah decided to come back home to stay because she didn’t want to be away from her family. Max later went back to Norman and asked him to teach Becky and Isabella (who Max was now on good terms with) to play chess his way, and Norman agreed. What ungodly, careless parent allows a very young child to run amuck on the streets of New York City?


  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/16/22

TITLE: A Max Lucado Story - Christmas Child

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This is not suitable for GOD’s children as it has a judge, officer, county clerk, journalists, reverend and others breaking laws, taking bribes, hiding truths and revealing classified adoption information in a small town).

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2004  Impact Pictures/ GoodTimes DVD/ Shaohannah’s Hope

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a journalist named Jack Davenport in his late thirties who lives with his wife, Megan (Meg), in Chicago and they have no children in their marriage. Jack’s dad died nine months ago, but no one could reach Jack for a while until he finally decided to show up at the bank vault to get the safety deposit box containing the belongings his dad left behind. The box included old photographs (including a picture of the top of a church in Clearwater, Texas and a letter Jack handwrote when he was a boy thanking his mom and dad for adopting him and telling them that God gave him the best parents in the world. He signed it “Love, Jack.”). Meanwhile, Jack’s wife, Meg, went shopping for a dress to wear to a Jack’s work party later that night and her sister was helping her to pick one out. Meg didn’t want to go to the party because her husband seemed to always to be work on some news story. As they were shopping, it was revealed that Meg was pregnant and she hadn’t yet told Jack. Jack returned to his office, where his secretary told him to go pick his wife up otherwise they would be late for the party. Jack was late picking up Meg, and so he had to take a taxi to the hotel where the party was being held and Meg was waiting for him in the lobby. At the party, Jack’s coworkers talked about Jack’s fortieth birthday coming up on Christmas Eve (there was a woman on stage singing a song about getting money from Santa). Jack’s boss reminded Jack about his Christmas assignment in Dallas he was supposed to do. However, Jack hadn’t yet told Meg about this, and they went home. Meg ran upstairs upset because Jack would have to leave for Dallas right before Christmas (but he later turned out to be gone through Christmas). Jack told Meg he needed the story because he was in a rut and he had covered bigger stories when he was in college. He said he would take time off after Christmas, and Meg reminded him that her family (which he reminded her wasn’t his family) was coming over for Christmas tomorrow. Jack told her to be creative, but Meg said that she didn’t want to give her family excuses anymore on his absence. The next day, both of them agreed that they needed space from each other because Jack was already working on a news article from home in the morning instead of spending time with Meg. Jack left in a cab to catch his flight to Dallas, yelling to Meg from downstairs that he was leaving and would call her when he got there. In his rental car once in Texas, Jack called Meg and with her listening on the answering machine he told her that he wouldn’t be staying in Dallas but was headed to the small town of Clearwater, Texas for a couple of days. Jack asked Meg to pick up the phone but she didn’t. Jack went to the Clearwater church from the picture he found in the deposit box. He talked to Sarah, the organist, who recognized the photograph as being similar to one taken by Reverend Krauss and the reverend already passed away a while ago. Sarah also told Jack to go to Kirby’s Café in town and there he would find some of the reverend’s old photos on display. Outside the church, Jack saw a carved wooden nativity scene. He met Joe the maintenance man who was employed by the church, putting up a bench, as well as the new Reverend Michael Curtis who invited Jack to the Stanford Christmas celebration that night because Jack said he would hang around until tomorrow when the county clerk’s office opened and he could get information. Jack kept calling Meg, but she still didn’t answer the phone. At Kirby’s café, Jack met Cindy the waitress and Sheriff Jimmy James (JJ) who was sitting close by at the counter. Jack took off his wedding ring and spun it on the counter as he listened to Cindy talk about fun things to do in town such as square dancing, flea markets, and cow tipping. Sheriff JJ left abruptly and in walked Naomi Williams, who agreed with Cindy that the town had lots of stories because they had heard Jack was a journalist. Jack went outside to go to the Desert Hills Motel and get a room. Jack made a U-turn in the middle of the street and was then pulled over by Sheriff JJ, who asked for Jacks driver’s license and registration on the vehicle. Sheriff JJ said it was an illegal U-turn. Jack countered that there was no sign, and Sheriff JJ replied that they did things differently in that town, implying they made up their own laws as they went along in the small town. Sheriff JJ wrote Jack a ticket. At the motel, the nice elderly motel clerk gave Jack the key for Room 145 with two full beds. She told Jack that the motel had no cable or satellite and didn’t take credit cards, so Jack had to pay for his room with either cash or check. Back in Chicago, Meg’s parents, before going into the house, talked it over in the car outside and agreed not to interfere in their adult children’s lives because they just wanted to keep the peace in the family at Christmas. Meg’s parents and her sister’s family then came inside where Meg told them that Jack wasn’t there but was in Dallas doing a story about a homeless woman inheriting millions. Jack went to the Stanford celebration where children put on a Christmas play. Jack met the town Judge Miles Stanford. Six or seven-year-old pregnant Mary with Joseph looked for a room at the inn, and some of the children were tripping over their own star costumes on stage. Jack went over to Reverend Michael, who pointed out his daughter Grace (who he adopted from China) dressed as an angel on stage. Outside, Jack’s rental car had two flat tires, and Joe blamed it on the bumpy Texas roads. Judge Stanford then walked over and offered to drive Jack back to the motel in his own truck because Judge didn’t seem to want Joe to drive Jack. On the way, Jack and the judge made small talk about families and children. Jack said that it was just he and Meg because they had no children. He asked about Reverend Krauss, and then they stopped to look at the church nativity. Jack appreciated the workmanship in general. The judge said the nativity was the pride and joy of the town and was hand-carved by a man named Ottolman who gave it to the church. The judge went on to say that Ottolman was a proud man, but he loved to drink. One night, Ottolman was drunk and wrecked his car with his pregnant wife inside where she died and he survived. Judge Stanford added that Ottolman took ten years to carve out the nativity scene, and then the judge left after Jack said he wanted to walk the rest of the way to the motel. In his motel room, Jack called Meg, and she finally answered the phone with her sister in the background telling her to tell Jack about the pregnancy, but Meg ignored her and instead pursued a robotic, distant chat tone with her husband. After they both hung up the short conversation, Meg told her sister that she didn’t want Jack to come back for the wrong reason, meaning not just because of the baby but because loving Meg was important to Jack because without that how would they raise children together. The next day, Jack showed up at the county clerk’s office, where the female clerk told him that birth records he asked for better be his because she wasn’t allowed to give out other people’s records. On the State of Texas computer system, the clerk pulled up Jack’s information from his driver’s license and the Clearwater Adoption Records screen popped up with the message “Warning, record sealed,” and Jack’s name and date of birth listed. In addition, the file read, “No additional information is available.” So by law, the clerk had no way to obtain the information or give it out to Jack in her position because it required going to court and getting the record unsealed officially. Instead, the female clerk looked at the picture of Jack’s driver’s license and remembered something in a file. She went to a locked file cabinet with keys in hand and pulled out a file. She took it to Jack, and holding onto it told him the records were sealed and she couldn’t give him any information even thought it was his personal information. The clerk (Vanessa) went on to say “In sealed cases such as yours, you’ll need a written request from a birth parent, as well as an adoptive parent, to get the information you’re requesting.” (That is not accurate in the real law because in severe neglect and addict situations, no birth parent would have permissions to release information if the said adult(s) harmed and endangered a child repeatedly to the extent parental rights were revoked altogether, in order to give GOD’s child a second chance through adoption. Especially so when the child must overcome daily challenges from birth defects caused by an illegal drug user during pregnancy in addition to other things as a result from bad parenting such as sexual abuse to the young child when the drugged up parent was passed out multiple times and that child was often left in the care of questionable others). Jack said that wasn’t possible, and so Jack suggested they exchange Christmas presents where he handed the county clerk cash to buy a new sweater and she lets him look at the file with his adoption information. However, the clerk said that she couldn’t accept the bribe, but with a court order Jack could look at the file and possibly go through Judge Stanford, who appeared to be listening to their conversation from his office with the door open. After Jack left the county courthouse, the judge approached the clerk and asked if everything was okay. She (Vanessa) said she didn’t think it was fair because the “sealed adoption cases” weren’t really sealed because folks could still see them, just not the people who wanted to. Vanessa went on to say shouldn’t people be able to have access to their own life records, and the judge replied there were privacy laws and protection for the people who adopted children (especially from abusive environments). The small town judge had to give the clerk a pep talk that she did the right thing even though she felt bad for the person requesting the information. Unfortunately, there are shady clerks who would take the bribe and reveal information that could potentially endanger innocent people, which is the reason we have law and order to begin with. At Kirby’s Café, Cindy told Jack that she met Sheriff JJ when he wrote her a speeding ticket, she cried, and then they started dating. That’s when jealous Sheriff JJ walked in the door. Jack and Cindy talked about the Reverend Krauss and looked at the photos on the wall while Sheriff JJ banged his mug on the counter, irritated that Cindy was speaking to the outsider when he wanted her attention and more coffee immediately. Cindy told Jack that Sheriff JJ was her most disgruntled customer, and then she said that Reverend Krauss used to be a big city photographer before he came to Clearwater. Cindy pointed out that the picture Jack carried around with him was taken on the day Ottolman gave the nativity to the church. Cindy told Jack to go see Naomi Williams, who worked for the local newspaper and had lots of information. Joe arrived then to pick up Jack and take him to get his car fixed with a couple of tires Joe found because they didn’t have Triple A service in the area. At the Stanford place where they left the rental car, the judge showed up. After the car was fixed, Jack asked the judge about getting a copy of his birth certificate because the document was sealed. The judge explained that he once knew a woman who went looking for the baby girl she gave up for adoption in a sealed adoption case. She searched for five years, begging and pleading for information from anybody. Finally, she learned the adopted parents’ name from somebody and called the family. The baby girl had been dead for three years and it broke the woman’s heart all over again. The woman came to Judge Stanford first, and he knew the child was dead but couldn’t tell her because the law forbade it. The judge added that the woman would have been better off knowing nothing about it. Jack said he wanted to know and spend Christmas with his own (“HIS own” are those adoptive parents who stood by Jack giving him a second chance and raising him into adulthood as their own for almost forty years), but the judge replied that he couldn’t help him. Jack talked to his secretary, Janice, over the phone and asked her to overnight the file on the homeless lady with the millions so he could write the article because he decided he wasn’t going to Dallas and would stay a couple of more days in Clearwater. Jack went to see Naomi at the newspaper office, where Naomi said that the Charlotte Hampton story was huge but Naomi heard that Charlotte had a sister who was going to sue Charlotte before she got her money. Jack asked for any information Naomi had on Reverend Krauss from December, 1963. Jack used Naomi’s old microfiche computer database at the newspaper business to search for the information he hoped to obtain. Jack discovered that somebody stole the baby Jesus from the nativity on Christmas Eve and returned it the next day. Jack then asked Naomi for records from December, 1955, and they discovered the Reverend Krauss and Ottolman seemed to be friendly and so Jack inquired if Ottolman was still alive and went to check the obituaries. Jack read that Ottolman carved a wooden scarlet cross the baby Jesus, which some of the townsfolk didn’t like. Outside, Sheriff JJ marked Jack’s rental car tire with a piece of chalk and then drove off. Naomi said that in the whole state of TX there was no current listing of Ottolman, but she found a 1955 phone book with an Ottolman living at 1729 Sullivan Lane. She knew where that was and said she would take Jack there. They left the newspaper office together in Naomi’s car and visited the old Ottolman house in Clearwater. Jack lied and told the new homeowner lady who answered the door that he was a journalist doing research on Clearwater. He handed her his journalist card and said he was looking for information about someone who used to live in that house, and the female let him and Naomi in. She brought the two strangers into her ten-year-old daughter Kylie’s bedroom to show them the woodwork that was left behind when they moved into the house. It turned out to be an intricately carved cottage-style dollhouse. Jack then figured out that Ottolman had a daughter. At the church, Sarah showed Jack and Naomi a photo frame Reverend Krauss gave to her years ago. Sarah remembered what the reverend said to her when he gave it to her: “You’ll know who to give it to.” Sarah said that since Jack had the other picture then she decided it was Jack who should get the framed photo. Reverend Michael showed up inside the church and walked out with Jack and Naomi. He went over to the nativity and showed them that the scarlet cross was now missing and nobody knew where it went. He said that Ottolman wasn’t a believer until he carved baby Jesus’ face and something changed inside him. Michael invited Jack to his home for dinner later that night, that his wife Deborah would cook. Naomi and Jack got back to the news office, where a wrecker was out front attached to Jack’s rental car with Sheriff JJ telling Jack that he was removing an illegally parked vehicle from the premises. Jack had been parked for over three hours in a two-hour parking space, and Sheriff JJ wouldn’t let Jack move the car and was going to have it towed. If that’s not enough, the movie producers invented a police brutality scene where Jack walked over to protest and Sheriff JJ grabbed Jack, slammed him onto the back of the car bent over with his head hitting the trunk, and handcuffed him. Sheriff JJ said that Jack was now on the sheriff’s turf and would play by his rules (small town powertripping). Sheriff JJ took Jack to the police station in his squad car, where he uncuffed Jack and told him to empty his pockets. Naomi showed up and told Sheriff JJ it was crazy what he was doing. Sheriff JJ ignored Naomi and told Jack to make his one phone call, and Naomi told Jack to call Reverend Michael Curtis while she tried to calm Sheriff JJ down and tell him that his unlawful behavior was wrong. Sheriff JJ told Naomi to leave, and she did while Jack called Reverend Curtis who said that he had a 5:30 meeting and would be there later. After hanging up, Sheriff JJ told Jack to take off his jacket and watch. Jack’s phone rang, but the sheriff said that Jack only gets one call and wouldn’t let him answer it. Meanwhile, back in Chicago, Meg talked to her dad about what was going on between her and Jack and her dad reassured her that Jack was going to be a great father. Inside the jail cell, Jack was wondering what he did wrong to get himself in that predicament, and then Naomi came and sat with him in the cell. Sheriff JJ left the cell door open and went back to his desk. Jack said that he hoped to get out in time to do the Charlotte Hampton story on Christmas morning. Naomi told Jack that she found more articles proving that Jack was right about Ottolman having a daughter, and her name was Carmen Ottolman. Carmen was killed in a drunk driving car accident when she was eighteen, and that’s when Ottolman disappeared and the house was abandoned. Jack asked Naomi if she knew anyone at the county clerk’s office, and she replied that she knew a lady named Vanessa and the two of them were tight because they were great friends.Reverend Curtis showed up and asked Sheriff JJ to let Jack out of his cell, and Sheriff JJ replied that Jack was just cooling off and the cell wasn’t even locked. Jack then went to the Curtis family dinner that the reverend invited him to. Michael’s wife, Deborah, met them at the door. Meanwhile, Judge Stanford looked at a framed photograph in his office and asked Reverend Krauss, who was in the picture along with two young boys, what the Reverend had done (the Reverend on his own had sent a photograph to the adoptive parents for Jack to find) and then the judge walked out of the office. Michael and Deborah’s adopted daughter, Grace, was supposed to be in bed but she entered the room where the adults were talking and asked Jack why he was in jail. Jack replied that he broke some rules and then Deborah took Grace back to bed while the two men discussed Grace’s adoption. Michael said that Grace was six months old when they got her and she had been adopted out because she was abandoned. In the morning, Jack left his motel room to go running. Sheriff JJ caught up with Jack in his squad car and told Jack that he could pick up his rental car any time. The sheriff also asked Jack if he was leaving that day. Jack said that Sheriff JJ must know something he didn’t and then he ran off as the sheriff told Cindy not to call him at work anymore because she had called after Jack left and told JJ that his eggs were getting cold at the café. Naomi visited Vanessa, who turned out to be the same county clerk who wanted to help Jack but couldn’t because she didn’t want to lose her job. Naomi said that Vanessa didn’t have to do it but Naomi would. Vanessa was on board with that and wanted to help Jack so both of the girls schemed together that Vanessa would go make some copies on the printer out front while Naomi would use the key Vanessa gave her to unlock the file cabinet containing state records and look at Jack’s information. However, Naomi then told Vanessa that the file was missing and together they figured out that Judge Stanford took the file. Sheriff JJ walked into the office and called for Vanessa, who quickly told Naomi to go around the back exit and Vanessa would talk to the sheriff up front. He asked Vanessa where Naomi was because he saw her come in, and Vanessa replied “I don’t see her,” as if she hadn’t seen Naomi at all. Sheriff JJ then walked out. Jack picked up his rental car and went back to the motel. Outside the motel door was the overnight package his secretary Janice sent him to do the Charlotte Hampton story, as well as a note attached to the door from Naomi telling him to meet her at Kirby’s Café. Jack went to Kirby’s, and it was at the café that Naomi told him what she learned from Vanessa that Jack’s birth certificate was missing and Judge Stanford must have taken it because he was the only person other than Vanessa who had a key to the file cabinet. Jack stormed out the door, and Sheriff JJ was sitting outside in his car. The sheriff went into the café and asked Naomi what she was up to as Jack flew down the street in his car and did the same illegal U-turn in the street that he did earlier, this time squealing his tires and beeping his horn to distract Sheriff JJ from his bothering his new buddy journalist Naomi. The girls then worked their magic on the sheriff to calm him down, and Naomi walked out the door while Cindy gave Sheriff JJ coffee. Jack confronted Judge Stanford in his office and said that he wasn’t leaving until he found out what he wanted to know and the judge told Jack to follow him outside to the cemetery. The judge revealed what he knew and said that Carmen Ottolman, the woodcarver’s teenage daughter, got pregnant. Carmen hid her pregnancy from her dad for nine months (dad must have been drinking heavily for that to happen or worked out of town for months on end), when Ottolman found out and was mad about it so he got drunk and got in another car accident. In Ottolman’s first car accident, he killed his wife and their unborn child while driving drunk. Ottolman managed to raise his surviving daughter, Carmen, to a teen but then in another drunken mad stupor while driving a vehicle; Ottolman killed his eighteen-year-old pregnant daughter. The doctors were able to save the baby but not Carmen, and that was when Judge Stanford stepped in and put the baby (Jack) up for adoption. After causing three deaths (his wife and unborn child and then later his teen daughter Carmen), Ottolman finally went to prison. Without any court or legal documentation to release this information, the judge was being his own law and order by giving it to Jack in the cemetery. Judge Stanford then revealed that Carmen Ottolman was Jack’s mother and the sealed records were meant to protect Jack. Jack asked about his dad, but the judge replied that only Carmen knew who fathered Jack and that secret died with Carmen. Reverend Krauss sent the photo outside the court system, and the judge added that there was nothing there for Jack in Clearwater.  Jack went back to his motel room and started drinking alcohol. He threw the empty glass across the room and wished himself a happy birthday. Michael then showed up at the door and dropped of a plate of Merry Christmas, happy birthday, going away cookies that Grace made for Jack. Reverend Michael Curtis said that once Grace came into his and Deborah’s lives, they loved her as much as the other children and immediately knew that their adoptive daughter was a gift from God. This was to help Jack understand the love between child and his real parents (adoptive ones). Michael said that Grace would never know why she was abandoned and neither will they, but it didn’t really matter because Grace knew that she had a family who loved her like crazy, and most importantly she had a heavenly Father who loved her and she would see HIM again just like them because that’s how they taught her to put God first in her life when she was reborn and given a second chance with her new family. In the morning, Joe at the nativity scene outside the church found Jack sleeping on the bench. Joe brought Jack to the church basement (Joe’s office as he was employed by Michael’s church) to get him warm. Joe said that he hoped Jack was going home to spend the holidays with his family, and Jack replied “me too.” As the two made small talk and Jack was about to leave, he saw photographs on a stand of a female in her teens. Joe then blurted out happy birthday to Jack, then said that Jack came looking for Carmen and all he got was Joe (Jack’s grandfather). Joe Ottolman said that Carmen was his whole life, and now meeting Jack was the answer to his prayers. Joe also gave Jack the scarlet cross from baby Jesus, telling him that Carmen would have wanted him to have it. Jack asked what happened the night he was born, and Joe explained that Carmen was in the hospital after the accident and wanted to hold her baby before Christmas. However, the child wasn’t born yet and she was dying, so Joe ran and got the baby Jesus from the nativity scene and brought it to the hospital room to let Carmen hold it, but she was already dead when he got back to the hospital room. Joe and Jack then hugged it out. Jack went to the nativity and put the cross back on baby Jesus. Meg came to Dallas and met Jack at the airport, where she told him that they were going to have a child together and they were happily beginning as Jack finally found God in his life. Meg and Jack attended Christmas service held by Reverend Michael Curtis outside the church where the townsfolk were gathered. Naomi and Vanessa were there holding candles, and Cindy and Sheriff JJ (out of uniform at this moment) were also there. They all ended the night by saying “God is with us,” and “Merry Christmas.” Jack gave Naomi his lead story on Charlotte Hampton that arrived in the overnight package as a gift for her help and the newspaper and town connections she had to get Jack the sealed information he wanted. Jack and Meg walked over to Joe and announced to him that he was going to be a great-grandfather. The movie ended with the KOWS local radio station receiving calls from inmates requesting non-Christian music. The announcer told them instead to get an earful of Christ music, as one inmate was serving ten years in prison for armed robbery. (Yet a man who kills three family members is already out of jail and gets to enjoy freedom with a new family while a small town continues to decide their own law and order using and abusing the system whenever it pleases them with what they consider random “acts of kindness to those that fit nicely into their agenda, good publicity, or ‘favor’ bucket.” 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/15/22

TITLE: Angela’s Christmas

BOX OFFICE RATED: G (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2017 A Netflix Original/Brown Bag Films/Screen Ireland/9 Story Media Group  (Irish / Canadian film)

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This animated movie takes place in Limerick, Ireland, in 1914 and is about four children (Tom, Pat, Angela, and Aggie) with only one parent present (Mom). In the beginning of the movie, on Christmas Eve, as the family were outside their home preparing to go Mass at St. Joseph’s church, the mom had to switch coats around so that the youngest children had decent protection from the weather but left the eldest ten-year-old son without a coat to wear in the frigid temperatures. On their way to church, middle child Pat (mean brother), bullied and tormented younger Angela as they walked far behind their mom and when Pat pretended to push Angela into a street puddle he actually ended up pushing her into an oncoming horse and buggy where the two kids almost were run over and injured badly had the large animal not veered out of the path. At the church, five-year-old Angela noticed the baby Jesus doll in the nativity scene only wearing a diaper with skin exposed to the coldness inside the building so after the service she asked her mother if she could go back inside the church to light a candle for baby Jesus. The questionable mother agreed to let little Angela go by herself back inside the holy place and then the questionable parent walked home with the other children leaving Angela behind to make her way back to the house walking the streets in the dark alone. Angela lied to get her way so she could steal baby Jesus from the church. Inside the church were Angela’s elderly neighbors, Mr. and Mrs. Blake and they were praying fervently. Angela crawled along the floor and snuck into the nativity scene and hid so when she sneezed, the Blakes believed it was a sign of GOD talking to them because they blessed the sneezer and Angela replied, “thank you,” The Blakes then ran out the door and told people of their “Jesus” encounter. Angela grabbed the doll, which she called “Baby Jesus,” throughout the entire movie, and walked home with him hidden in her coat. Angela stopped along the way and went inside a store that sold candy but the store turned into a local drinking pub at nighttime where adult men drank and hung out. Angela left the bar and went outside where a lone police officer gave the little child a Christmas shilling and then he let five-year-old Angela walk away into the dark dangerous night all alone without parental protection. Angela was very scared in the dark on her way home, and she encountered an accordion-playing homeless man who she gave the police officer’s shilling to as a bribe in hope’s he wouldn’t tell that she had the baby Jesus because the homeless man saw Jesus after Angela dropped the baby on the ground when she fell. At home, Angela didn’t want her mother to know what she did so she entered around the back of the house. However, in order to get to the door, Angela had to get over the fence first. Angela threw Baby Jesus up into the air to get him over the wall into the backyard, but she didn’t throw him far enough because Jesus landed hard on the ground at her feet. Angela tried again, but she failed and Baby Jesus fell to the ground again. The third time she succeeded in throwing Baby Jesus over the wall, but he landed in the neighbor Mrs. Blake’s yard. Angela scolded Baby Jesus and told him there was no excuse for the way he was behaving. She then picked him up and discovered that a chunk of porcelain was missing from Baby Jesus’ head. Angela made it into her own backyard with the baby after deciding to forgive Jesus for his behavior. Angela’s bully brother, Pat, then came outside headed to the outhouse, and while he held onto his crotch, because he had to go to the bathroom bad, he confronted his sister about baby Jesus from the church. Pat went inside the outhouse while Angela snuck into the house upstairs, where she told Baby Jesus to be careful because her toddler sister, Aggie, had already ripped the head off of Angela’s doll. Angela put Baby Jesus in her bed and lay next to him to warm him up.Pat went inside and told his mother that Angela had Baby Jesus, but she and Pat’s other siblings didn’t believe him. Pat angrily kicked a bucket over to get his mother’s attention and screamed he wasn’t lying, and then the mother went upstairs and freaked out when she saw Baby Jesus, with the mom now exclaiming, “Oh, Jesus.” The family now downstairs around the table had Pat proclaiming that Baby Jesus couldn’t stay there because he needed to be with his mam (mother Mary) at the church, but Angela argued that she was keeping Baby Jesus warm because it was freezing outside and in the church. Oddly, and because the pope is not the law of HIS land nor is the pope HIS only Righteous judge, the mother sat down to tell the story of Angela’s birth at the stroke of midnight, head on New Year’s Eve and feet on New Year’s Day. The family had planned to write to the Pope and ask him what day Angela was born on. Most especially, when you harbor such disrespect for the birth of JESUS and treat HIM badly (like in this movie), do you think GOD is celebrating the birthday that HE gave you? Come judgment day, the time and date GOD birthed you matters little compared to overall how you lived your entire life for JESUS 24/7, and how you alone chose to spend each day with the Son of GOD, while helping GOD’s family members do the same. Pat protested that they couldn’t tell stories with Baby Jesus on the table, so the single mother moved Jesus aside to the windowsill out of the way. She then told a story about the night Angela was born and how the children’s father was arrested and put in jail for stealing coal that they needed for the fire to warm their house. The mother went on to say that families shelter each other from the storm, bring joy where there is sadness, warmth where there is none (everyone sharing the same bed). Angela (not the mom) then decided that Baby Jesus needed to go back to the church, and she left the house with her whole family and Baby Jesus wrapped in a blanket so he wouldn’t be cold (eldest still without a winter coat). As they approached the church, the elder Blakes from earlier told a crowd of people about the sneezing miracle in the church that they still believed came from Baby Jesus when in fact the sneeze came from Angela who they couldn’t see because she was hidden in the nativity. The so-called mom didn’t correct that mistake and allowed the older couple to believe what she knew to be wrong, a scene caused by her neglected daughter, and so the parent then snuck Angela and the family around the back of the church where inside Angela put Baby Jesus back in his cradle. The church leader was waiting though and thus caught them in the act. The clergyman then discovered the now broken head of Baby Jesus so he called for the guards. The guard turned out to be the officer from earlier who gave Angela the coin. The officer said in front of the church official that he would have to lock up the little girl for the taking of one Baby Jesus on his birthday. The police officer told the preacher that there was nothing funny about taking a child away from his or her family on Christmas Eve, and then he convinced the preacher to let Angela go home instead of arrest her. The priest gave Angela back the button she lost on the floor when she stole Baby Jesus from his crib. Angela kissed Baby Jesus goodbye, and then the single mother walked out of the church with the police officer and the police drove the family home and gave them candy afterward and wished them a Happy Christmas. Clearly the father of these children was not put in jail the past six years just for stealing coal. Obviously, the “dad” had to have returned sometime because there was a toddler child in the movie that the mom carried around on her hip (younger than Angela) but never once was there a father figure present, not even inside the house. 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/13/22

TITLE: Bring It On – All Or Nothing 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2006 Universal Studios Family Productions/Beacon Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Pacific Vista, California, and focuses on popular girl Britney Allen who is the captain of the cheerleading squad at Pacific Vista High School. In the beginning of the movie, Britney was sleeping in class and dreaming of the upcoming homecoming dance where the high schoolers dirty danced to “What you waiting for?” song. Brad Warner, Britney’s quarterback boyfriend, and Britney were crowned homecoming king and queen. Britney and her cheerleader friends (Winnie, Amber, Brianna, and Sierra) then started cheering the school fight song. Brad remarked to another male that he would like to see Britney naked. The other jealous girls sang about Britney’s boobs being fake, and with the boys pointing at her in that area, Britney sang that she swore it was her real chest and then grabbed her breasts saying that her right was bigger than her left. Brad said that was true. The other cheer girls then turned against Britney, telling her in song that she sucked at being cheer captain and her cheering was for sh**. While Britney was doing her cheer formation finale, she farted and it was then announced to the crowd. Britney then woke up in class. Outside on school grounds, Brad passionately kissed Britney in front of everybody, and when she pulled away from him he said she was such a virgin. Britney declared that she wanted her first sexual experience to be special so she wouldn’t be like all the other girls. She told Brad that if won homecoming king in two months she might have sex with him (this coming from high school teenagers). After practicing their cheer routines at school, Winnie commented that Brianna was bulimic and looked like a cow, and she told Britney to talk to Brianna. Britney didn’t want to say anything, but Winnie (who was jealous of Britney’s boyfriend and the fact that she made cheer captain and not Winnie) called Brianna over. Britney told Brianna to stop eating snacks and do more workouts so the extra weight she gained should come right off because Pacific Vista never had a fat cheerleader, when clearly Brianna was a normal size and not anorexic like the other cheerleaders might be. Brianna then walked away, obviously hurt by Britney’s hateful words which Winnie basically forced Britney to say because if she didn’t say them Winnie threatened to tell Brianna herself. Pacific Vista practicied for singer Rihanna’s TV special, judged by Rihanna, where local schools compete in cheer competition and the winning team receives computers for their local schools. At home, Britney’s parents, Pam and Tim, told Britney that Tim lost his joband they would have to move to scary Crenshaw Heights. Winnie was all too glad to take Britney’s place as cheer captain so they would still do the audition. Britney said that she wouldn’t be a cheerleader anymore because if she cheered with any other team she would be a “cheer whore,” as Winnie put. Winnie made Britney swear she would never cheer again, and Britney did so. Winnie then tried to make it official by burying Britney’s pompoms and holding a funeral, saying “ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Now you’re not a cheerleader, that must really suck.” However, Britney couldn’t handle it and hysterically dug up her pompoms. Britney tried to run away with the pompoms but Winnie got mad and tackled Britney to the ground with Britney yelling that if Winnie let her keep her pompoms she swore, as God was her witness, that she would never do another toe-touch again. Britney’s new high school at Crenshaw Heights wasn’t what she expected with all the hip-hop music and break-dancing. A high schooler named Tyson spanked Britney’s bottom when she walked by, asking her if she had any black in her and then asked if she wanted some. While trying to get away from Tyson, Britney stumbled backward into Crenshaw Heights “Warriors,” cheer captain, Camille, and caused Camille to drop her purse. Britney said that the purse was fake compared to her real one, and that Camille’s mom who bought the purse for her must shop at the swap meets because the knockoff sucked. Camille’s friends, Leti and Kirresha, told Camille not to strike back because she would get suspended, but Camille said that she wasn’t going to let this Barbie-looking heifer (Britney) talk bad about her mama. Britney thought that the other girls spoke IM like she and her gal pals used to, and then she said “NFW.” Camille was about to get in Britney’s face because she thought Britney was calling them the derogatory “n,” word but Britney said that she would never say that because some of her best friends lived next door to black people. The school bell rang and the girls went off the class, but not before black girl Camille told, “white girl Britney to count her blessings because she just got lucky.” Britney was stopped at the door going to class because the airport-like security had to check her over with their wand. The wand buzzed for Britney’s ear piercings, and then again over her stomach area, so Britney pulled her shirt up to show the school security officer her belly ring. He then held the scanner over Britney’s private parts area, and she pulled her car keys out of her pocket and called the security guard a pervert before she stormed off to class. In the cafeteria, Britney sat down at a table to eat lunch (with a Pepsi can in front of her) but the other girls got up and walked away. Britney later learned that a boy named Jesse who she met earlier in the hall was a cheerleader, but he explained to her that it wasn’t the first thing he told girls because the cute ones didn’t go for “queerleaders.” Brit later went to the tryouts for the Crenshaw cheer squad, and because Camille’s friends told her that Britney was good, Camille told Britney that she could be on the squad. Britney told her though that she wasn’t interested. In the library, Camille’s friends attempted to convince her to let Britney cheer with them to fill the spot on their team. Camille turned around to look at Britney standing nearby, who gave Camille the middle finger. Britney later told Camille that she wasn’t a cheer whore, but Camille said that Britney’s choices were to either join the other cheerleaders at practice or bit** from the bleachers by herself. At home, Pam told Britney that her real friends wouldn’t keep her from cheerleading and if she did what she loved they would be happy that she’s happy. At one of the cheer practices again on school grounds with no teacher or adult supervision in sight or hearing (where the majority of the girls, especially Britney, wore tops that exposed their midsections), Tyson spanked Britney again after asked her if she was ready to be his baby’s mama. Britney then quickly turned around and grabbed Tyson’s frontal boy parts and told him that if he did it again she would be plucking grapes, or in his case (felt more like) raisins. Camille announced to the team that, “the white girl’s (with emphasis) name was Britney and she was joining the team.” Britney tried to add the “spirit fingers,” move into the choreography, andCamille said that she had a spirit finger for Britney and then held her middle finger up. Britney then learned that Crenshaw Heights was auditioning for the Rihanna TV special.Meanwhile, at Pacific Vista High School, Winnie took charge of the cheer squad. The cheerleaders that practiced wore extra shorty-shorts with the word “cheer,” printed on the back end. Winnie excluded Brianna from practice and instead forced her to run until she no longer thought about food to get her extra weight off with no breaks during the exercise. Winnie then did a dancing demonstration to show the squad how it was done and after the display Amber shut the music off and told somebody to get Winnie a pole since Brad, watching from a nearby bench, felt the need to cover up his crotch because Winnie’s dancing affected him in such a majorly sexual way. Winnie told Amber that she was captain and could kick Amber’s butt off the squad, and Amber replied that as a black belt she could just kick Winnie’s butt. Brad then told Winnie that he needed a study partner for an upcoming Algebra “breast,” obviously still affected by Winnie’s sudden display of pole dancing without the pole. Back at Crenshaw Heights, the male cheerleaders were doing their doing their own dancing style they called “krumping,”because Camille hadn’t arrived yet for practice and put Leti in charge. Tyson and Jesse then taught Britney how to krump (angry dancing with Brit making grunting noises as she danced). Jesse then went up close and personal to Britney and krumped (now without anger but more sexual) by touching his body to hers. Britney then convinced Leti to add krumping to their cheer routine. However, Camille later arrived and was not pleased with the krumping, but Britney said that half of Camille’s moves were illegal and the judges took of points for vulgarity. Camille asked if Britney was a cheer copand then said that she kept breaking the rules because the things the squad did got them noticed (lots of attention). Britney said they couldn’t lose if they played by the rules and added krumping, but Camille still refused to add it to the routine. At Britney’s house, she invited Brad over to watch movies and eat pizza. The pizza guy (who turned out to be Jesse but Brad didn’t know that) showed up at the door, and Brad asked Jesse if he ever got any a** on his job like in the porn movies and delivered a pizza to a desperate housewife. Winnie (while staying home from practice that day because she had a pimple in the middle of her forehead) saw Britney on TV cheering for Crenshaw Heights. Winnie called Britney a cheer slut and then brought Amber and Sierra to a Crenshaw football game to prove to them that Brit went back on her word. Camille, after seeing Winnie and the Pacific Vista team, showing off on TV, announced that she now wanted the krumping in their routine. Britney snapped at Camille, and when Kirresha asked what was wrong with Britney, Leti said it might be caffeine withdrawal because coffee was like crack to white people. Listening to “Hollaback Girl,” both cheer teams practiced for the audition. Winnie incorporated the dangerous “helicopter,” move into their routine for Amber to performwhere she was thrown up into the air in a sprawled-out position by a group of people who didn’t always catch her and she sometimes fell hard to the ground. Jesse brought Britney to a rooftop, where he kissed her before she could tell him that she had a boyfriend. At school, Brit was going to tell Camille that she had to miss cheering at an upcoming game to go to Pacific Vista’s homecoming, but she then lied that her dog, Nike, died and his memorial service was on game day. Camille couldn’t believe that she was missing the game and having a funeral for a dog, and when Brit said that Nike wasn’t just any dog but a member of the family, Leti remarked that white people were crazy about their pets. Camille then agreed to let Britney be absent from the game because who was she to stand between a white girl and her dead dog. On homecoming night, Brad was at Britney’s house waiting for her to get ready for the dance. He answered the door to Camille and Jesse, who brought flowers for Nike’s funeral but then learned from Brad that Britney never had a dog. They were both surprised to see Brad and Britney dressed up too nicely to be going to a funeral. Brad and Jesse were about to get into each other’s faces arguing, but Britney stopped them and explained that she lied because she needed an excuse to get out of the game and go to homecoming with Brad like she promised him. Jesse was mad to find out who Brad really was because Britney never mentioned having a boyfriend and she was a liar. Camille then kicked Britney off the squad because Britney was obviously still loyal to Pacific Vista. At homecoming, Brad gave Britney the key to a room at the Marriott hotel that he booked for Britney to have a special and romantic “first time.” However, Britney said that she wasn’t ready for sex, and Brad told her that her tease game was getting old. Britney also accused Brad of sneaking around with Winnie. Winnie and the other Pacific cheerleaders then came over to the table. Winnie talked bad about the Crenshaw Heights squad saying that one of their girls (Kirresha) was so fat that she looked like she swallowed two Briannas. Britney stood up and said that Kirresha was a real friend and she had more heart in one butt cheek than Winnie had in her entire body (Britney said this as Brad was sitting at the table behind her staring at her butt).Winnie then said that Britney was done because after she made friends with those people she started shopping with them and dating them, and the next thing she knows she’ll be on some “bad talk show screaming at your baby daddy.” The whole movie had the African and Hispanic girls talking trash about white people, and then in this one small scene Asian Amber called white girl Winnie racist because she said this last part of her outburst (in quotes) in a tone of voice mocking African Americans. Britney was going to go after Winnie, and so she threw her purse at Brad, who said that he wasn’t going to get sex from her but she wanted him to hold her purse and what a way to make him feel like a man. Winnie then had the DJ kill the music so she and the other cheerleaders could perform their introduction cheer. They included Britney, who did her own roll call thing similar to the one performed by Camille, Kirresha, and Leti. Brad told Britney that he had the Marriott hotel room until noon tomorrow if she changed her mind and then he went up on stage to accept his homecoming king crown. Winnie went and accepted her queen crown, but then she announced in the microphone in front of everybody that she had sex with Brad Warner and finally beat Britney at something. Brad told Britney that it sounded bad but he had been thinking about Britany the whole he was intimately with Winnie. Britney got up on stage and said she was glad not to be Brad’s girlfriend anymore because he was a pig, and Winnie had no real friends because she was a backstabber. Britney agreed with Winnie that she didn’t have what it took to be a Pacific Vista Pirate anymore. Britney walked away and then Amber gave Winnie two middle fingers. Britney, dressed in a pink sweat suit, and then showed up at the cheerleader competition event where Camille and her squad existed a school bus. Brit told Camille that she now realized she didn’t need to be the leader but just part of the team and she came only to wish the Warriors luck and watch them win. Winnie showed up with her squad then and told Britney (right in front of Camille) that once you go black, you never go back. Britney called Winnie white girl, and Winnie said that Brit used to be a white girl but was now just white trash. Camille then let Britney back into the squad to cheer with them, but Britney didn’t need to get dressed into her outrageous cheer outfit because she was already wearing it under her current getup. Inside the building, the squads prepared for the competition. The movie showed two girls flat on the floor on top of each other with the one on top helping the girl underneath her stretch her leg. Tyson told Jesse to go talk to Britney because Tyson was horny, not stupid, and could see that Jesse liked Britney. Rihanna then showed up wearing a questionable getup that showed her belly too. She announced that the winner of the competition (sponsored by Cingular wireless) would get new computers for their school. After the Warriors’ performance, Leti said that their sh** was tighter than Kirresha’s sports bra, which Kirresha said shrunk. The young girls cheering for Pacific Vista wore super short skirts that showed their underwear and butt cheeks as they danced around with moves that minors shouldn’t be doing, most especially at a school event competing just to win a few computers. Brianna then passed out on the floor after the Pirates’ performance, and Amber said that Brianna hadn’t eaten all day because of the diet that Winnie had Brianna on to lose weight. Winnie suggested shoving Snickers down Brianna’s throat. Britney came over to check on Brianna, and Amber and Winnie lied that Brianna was starving herself to stay on the squad because Britney called her fat. Brianna, now awake, stuffed her face with chocolate. Britney and Jesse then had a private talk, and she told him that she broke up with Brad and so Britney kissed Jesse. Rihanna then announced the finalists, Pacific Vista Pirates and Crenshaw Heights Warriors. Rihanna said that they impressed the judges and now would have to impress her. Winnie wanted to add stunts that were against the rules because it wasn’t a sanctioned event and the judges were gone. The Warriors, dressed in ghetto camouflage, then went on stage and mimicked the Pirates’ routine. They then started krumping and “gangstering,” the Pacific Vista cheerleaders off the stage with their threatening punk dance moves.Afterwards, Winnie went to Rihanna and told her that Crenshaw Heights should be disqualified or arrested for their gang violence, but Rihanna said that she made the rules, not Winnie. Everyone, including the other squads competing, then raised their hands voting that Winnie should be replaced as cheer captain. Rihanna also raised her hand and then announced that the winners of the competition were Crenshaw Heights because she didn’t judge people by where they came from, but what they brought to the table.The Piratesalso decided among themselves that Amber would be their new cheer captain. The underage out of control characters in this flick had no healthy parental guidance let alone positive teacher interaction and often used God’s name in vain. The delinquints were constantly driven by sexual desires to the point it was nonstop abusive behavior one drama scene after another. Brianna (near the end of the movie) had a moment on camera where it actaully showed a portion of her buttock cheek in her tiny school cheerleading uniform...why isn’t this criminal and deemed child porn since the intent is to make movies off these underage kids doing sexual things on screen for money?  Some material featured in the movie were songs by Transcenders, Knowles, Hayden, All American Rejects, Weezer, Play, Avril, 50 Cent, Hardknox, Fu-schnicken, Rihanna, Gwen, Alana, Foskett, Fuse, and others. 

DATE REVIEWED: 12/12/22

TITLE: Cutback

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: Bridgestone Multimedia Group/SkipStone Pictures/Digital Filmz

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie takes place in California and is about a high school senior named Luke Harris who wants to surf for a living. Luke’s best friend, Casey, often hung out with Luke after school because he had nowhere else to go since his mom’s new boyfriend didn’t want Casey around in the house Casey lived belonging to Casey’s mom. Luke had a job at a local restaurant delivering pizzas. Luke’s police officer dad, David, wanted Luke to grow out of surfing because he turned the garage into a surf shop and tried to avoid the college education his parents wanted him to have. Luke got advice from his work boss, Carl Wilson (retired Military now pizza business owner), who told him to make a plan to please himself, his parents, and most importantly God. Casey told Luke that he should try out for a spot on the local surf team at the upcoming tryouts. Casey then revealed that he signed himself and Luke up for the tryouts even though Casey didn’t yet know how to surf. Luke told his parents about his plans to compete and get on the surf team. He explained that if he made the team he would get to surf full-time and he promised to take night classes at the community college. However, if he didn’t make the team, he would go to any college his parents wanted him to. Luke also agreed to clean out the garage for David. Later, Luke officially met Emily Dawson and Jessica Lopez from school because he didn’t know them before even though he and Emily were in the same class. He told the girls he was going to a party later that night and asked them if they were going. The teen females replied that they had been invited and might go. At the high school party, the teenagers were standing around with red solo cups. Emily and Jessica showed up at the party and Luke asked them if they wanted beers but they told him no. After the girls left, Matt McCoy walked over and told Luke not to waste his time on Emily because she was some kind of Jesus freak and would try to convert Luke. Matt was only saying this because he tried to ask Emily out on a date but she turned him down. Luke and Matt then got in each other’s face because they both wanted the single spot on the surf team. Matt challenged Luke to a surfing duel, but Luke wasn’t going to take Matt on that night because he was drunk and so they agreed to meet tomorrow morning at the beach to battle it out in their boy games. When Luke came home drunk, David had a talk with him. Luke said that the only reason David went to church was because Luke’s mom, Janet, made her husband go and his father David was about as Christian as Luke. David then grounded Luke and told him to stay in his room until he could learn respect for himself and his parents even though Luke said that he needed to be at the beach tomorrow. Luke snuck out of the house in the morning before his parents woke up to meet Matt at the beach for their “not so friendly” competition. However, David later showed up at the beach because he heard an angry driver shout “crazy kid,” when Luke went fast down the driveway on his skateboard while leaving the house and was nearly run over by the driver. Luke’s parents had it out, with Janet telling David that he shouldn’t keep Luke from surfing because God gave him a gift. David snapped back that he didn’t care if God gave Luke a surfboard from the burning bush because Luke disobeyed him. David then said that if he didn’t start getting some respect from his realtor wife Janet and ungrateful son Luke then maybe he and Janet should get a divorced. Luke later came home to find his parents in the living room. They introduced him to Pastor Shane, the new youth group leader, but Luke said that he wouldn’t go to church because it wasn’t his thing and he walked away. Janet kept her faith and her bible close throughout the movie. David then told Pastor Shane that Luke would be at church even if David had to drag him to church himself. Luke was worried about his parents’ relationship, and Janet told him that she and David were going to start attending marital counseling at the church and God would see them through. At the counseling session, David told the pastor that every day he put his life on the line when he put on his badge and gun, but at home he got no respect. The pastor quoted from Joshua “As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord,” and told David that he had to make a choice about whom he would serve, and that decision wasn’t based on his comfort or convenience, but it was based on a commitment before his wife and God. At school, Casey met Emily, who invited him and Luke to Boomer’s arcade where the youth group was going. Luke told Casey that he couldn’t go to the arcade unless he went to youth group with Luke. Casey did go, and he later revealed while driving in a car with Luke (Casey just got his driver’s license that day and this was after he, Luke, Emily, and Jessica went to Boomer’s) that he was serious about becoming a Christian. Because new driver Casey was distracted with talking, a semi-truck then smashed into the driver’s side of the car. In Luke’s hospital room, David promised Janet that from now on things would be different and they exchanged love-yous. Luke then woke up and asked how Casey was, and David told him that Casey died in the accident. At the cemetery after Casey’s funeral service, Luke told Emily that he wasn’t going to church again because if he hadn’t brought Casey to church he would still be alive. Carl gave Luke time off from work. Luke stopped surfing after the accident. One day when he was hanging out at the beach, Pastor Shane, who was also a surfer, had a talk with Luke about God and told him that it was his choice if he wanted salvation by accepting God into his life. Back at home, Casey offered to say grace before dinner. His prayer was “Dear Lord, thank you so much for my mom and dad. Thank you for the patience and everything you’ve done for me. I know that you know what’s best for our lives, and I’m going to trust in you to guide my life from now on.” Luke then announced that he talked with Pastor Shane and decided to live his life God’s way. Luke and Emily later talked, and Luke asked Emily’s forgiveness for the things he said to her at the cemetery. At a surfboard shop in town, a guy Luke knew working there told him that Pastor Shane had been in a car accident strangely similar to Luke and Casey’s where the driver died and Shane ended up in the hospital and never surfed in another competition again. Luke had come to the store to buy a surfboard he wanted for the team tryouts, but the guy said that he sold the board the other day. At school, Luke asked Emily to come to his tryout early tomorrow morning. In the morning, Luke’s parents wanted to come along to the tryouts, and they gave Luke the “magic board,” that they bought for him from the surfboard store that Luke had hoped to save enough money to buy. Luke Harris later learned that both he and Matt McCoy got spots on the surf team. In the last scene, while walking alone with Emily on the beach, Luke said that he was attending classes at the community college in the fall. Emily then revealed that she was going to stay in town and go to the same at community college because she wanted to be around Luke.  On the movie coverart Holly McClure, Holly on Hollywood claimed, “Life Changing! Entertaining…powerful performances…and a worthy example of practical faith!” Bryan Jennings with Walkingonwater stated, “A powerful movie…surfer or not, young or old, you will love this movie!” The Dove Foundation gave this movie “5” doves. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/11/22

TITLE: Hocus Pocus

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1993 Walt Disney Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie begins in 17th century Salem and is about the three Sanderson sisters, Winifred (Winnie), Mary, and Sarah, who are evil witches. In the beginning of the movie, the witches lured a young girl named Emily to their house in the woods. Emily’s older brother, Thackery Binx, witnessed this and followed them. The witches created a potion in their cauldron and used it to steal Emily’s life force (which killed her). Winnie planned to suck the life out of all the children in Salem and use it to make herself and her sisters young forever. Thackery tried to save Emily, but Winnie zapped him. Sarah and Mary suggested barbecuing and fileting Thackery to get rid of him, as well as hanging him on a hook so ditzy Sarah could play with him, but Winnie said that Thackery’s punishment would not be to die but to live with his guilt of being unable to save Emily forever. Winnie then chanted a spell with the words “Twist the bones and bend the back. Trim him of his baby fat. Give him fur black as black. Just like this.” Thackery was then transformed into a black cat. The town of Salemthen knocked on the door of the Sanderson house. Next, the three witches had been brought outside and nooses put around their necks. One person dropped Winnie’s ungodly spell book (which had been given to her by the devil himself. It was bound in human skin and contained the recipes for Winnie’s most powerful and evil spells) and she predicted that on one future All Hallows Eve, a virgin would light the Black Flame Candle in their house and summon the witches from under the ground and they would be back to take the lives of all children. The witches were then hung. Neither Thackery’s parents nor anyone else ever knew what became of him. Three hundred years later, in 1993 in a high school classroom in Salem, the teacher was telling the students the story of the Sanderson sisters. She said it was believed that a black cat guarded the Sanderson house to prevent anyone from bringing the witches back to life. Max Dennison who had just moved there from Los Angeles, California, said that the candy companies invented Halloween and the superstitious black cat and witch stuff didn’t exist. However, a girl named Allison said that Halloween was based on an ancient feast called All Hallows Eve, which was the one night when the spirits of the dead can return to Earth. The class agreed with Allison on this. Max stood up and gave Allison his phone number on a piece of paper, but after school she gave it back to him because she didn’t want it. Max rode his bicycle to a graveyard, where two weirdo teens from his school, Jay and Ernie (Ernie wanted to be called Ice and even had the word “ice,” shaved on the back of his head), were hanging out looking for cash and cigarettes from Max. They complained when they didn’t get those things because they had nothing else to do with their afternoon. Jay and Ernie then stole Max’s shoes. Max’s dad thought that Max coming home wearing no shoes was some form of protest for moving to that town, as Max said that school sucked. In his bedroom, Max was hugging his pillow on his bed talking to it in a sexual manner and wishing it was Allison. His younger sister, Dani, then jumped out of his closet and got on the bed next to him. She laid back on the bed and said in as sexy a voice as an eight-year-old can manage “I’m Allison, Allison. Kiss me, I’m Allison.” Dani wanted Max to take her trick-or-treating since their parents were going to a party at Town Hall, but Max told Dani to go alone. Dani then screamed loud enough to be heard by the neighbors and Max, dressed as a rapper, was forced to take Dani out in her witch costume. Jay, Ernie (Ice), and other teenagers from school were in the neighborhood tormenting the younger kids. They tried to take Dani’s candy, and she called them morons and told them to drop dead.After Dani and Maxi walked away, Dani told Max that he should have punched the bullies, and when he said they would have killed him she said that at least he would have died like a man. Max then told Dani that she humiliated him in front of the guys from school and to take her candy and get out of his life. He apologized a few minutes later and Dani forgave him, but she then called Max a jerkface when he tried to scare her. They went inside a mansion-like house on the block where rich people lived and found there was an ongoing colonial-themed party. It turned out that this was Allison’s house and she explained that her parents’ friends put the party on every year. Dani commented that she liked Allison’s dress but she couldn’t wear anything like that herself because she didn’t have any breasts, or “yabbos,” as Max liked to call them. Dani told Allison that Max loved her yabbos. Max then suggested that they all go to the spooky Sanderson house so Allison could make a believer out of him. Dani didn’t want to go because she said that the house was weird, but Max said that he found the girl of his dreams (Allison) and if Dani did this one thing for him then he would do anything she said, including going trick-or-treating next year with the sister and brother dressed as Wendy and Peter Pan (Wendy had a romantic crush on Peter). Max agreed. At the Sanderson house, the three kids checked out the objects inside the house, including Winnie’s spell book and the Black Flame Candle that was made from the fat of a hanged man and would bring the Sanderson witches back to life if the candle was lit by a virgin that night. Max, believing the story was hocus pocus and wanting to prove it, then lit the candle himself because he said he was a virgin but Allison didn’t want to try and seemed nervous (as though not a virgin). The three witches then appeared in the house and tried to grab Dani and do to her what they did to Emily (steal her life force for themselves and kill her in the process). Max stood up and was zapped by Winnie, just like Thackery had been. Max then told the witches that they would suffer the consequences for messing with the great and powerful Max, and he summoned the “Burning Rain of Death,” by using a lighter to set off the indoor sprinkler system on the witches, which sent them running. The black cat guarding the house against intruders then appeared and revealed he could talk, telling Max to get the spell book. Max did as the cat, Thackery Binx, told him and then ran off with Allison and Dani. Winnie then realized that it was just water and not death rain and that Max stole her spell book. Binx led the kids to a graveyard because it was hallowed ground that witches couldn’t step foot on. They followed Binx to the grave of William (Billy) Butcherson. Binx said that Billy had been Winnie’s lover, but she found him “sporting” with her sister Sarah and so Winnie poisoned Billy and sewed his mouth shut with a dull needle so he couldn’t tell her secrets even in death. The kids then realized that the cat was Thackery Binx from the story. Firefighters showed up at the Sanderson house to investigate but left when they found nothing thinking teenagers had pranked them. The witches were hiding nearby, and as Sarah devoured a spider for a snack, Winnie said that the magic which brought them back to life only worked tonight on All Hallows Eve, and when the sun came up they would turn to dust. The potion she brewed the night they were hanged would keep them alive and young forever, but recipe for that potion was in the stolen spell book. The witches were hellbent on finding their spell book so they could brew the potion, and suck the lives out of the children of Salem before sunrise, otherwise they would evaporate.Meanwhile, Binx explained that because of him his little sister Emily’s life was stolen, and for years he waited for his life to end so he could be reunited with his family, but Winnie’s curse of immortality kept him alive. Binx said that long ago he figured out what to do with his eternal life, which was to stop the witches from coming back after a virgin lit the candle. Max tried to burn the spell book with his lighter, but he couldn’t because the book was protected by magic. The witches then appeared overhead on their brooms. Winnie chanted a spell to raise zombie Billy from his gravebecause the witches couldn’t’ step foot in the graveyard. Winnie ordered Billy to catch the fleeing children. Max pulled back a tree branch and released it in Billy’s face, which caused his head to fall off and roll on the ground. Billy’s headless body continued to move. The kids escaped into the old Salem crypt that was connected to the sewer and went up to the street. Outside the crypt, Billy screwed his head back onto his body while Winnie told him to follow the kids to get her spell book. When Mary couldn’t sniff out the kids, Winnie threatened to have her sister’s guts for garters. She planned to go snatch children’s lives while they waited for Billy the Butcher to get the kids who had the spell book. Mary suggested that the witches form a calming circle to get through their stressful night. The sister witches gathered around and thought soothing thoughts of rabid bats, black death, and Mummy’s (their mother’s) scorpion pie. The bus then appeared, and Winnie asked what the “contraption,” was called. The male driver told her that it was a bus to convey gorgeous creatures such as the witches to their most forbidden desires. Winnie said they desired children, and the driver replied that might take him a couple of tries but he didn’t think it would be a problem. The witches then boarded the bus with Sarah up front sitting on the driver’s lap and steering the bus. Billy was chasing the kidsthrough the crypt, and they attempted to climb up the ladder through the manhole to the street. Binx jumped up onto the street and was run over by the passing bus. The cat’s body lay lifeless and flattened on the road, but then Binx came back to life uninjured because he couldn’t die. On the bus, Mary screamed for them to stop because she smelled children. The witches got off the bus but were confused to see monsters running (children in Halloween costumes) around the neighborhood.There was a man at one house handing out candy and he was dressed in a Satan costume. The witches spotted him and yelled “Master,” and bowed down to the Satan imposter. He invited them into the house. Meanwhile, Max and the others found a motorcycle officer sitting by the sidewalk and went to him for help. Max explained that be broke into the Sanderson house and brought the witches back from the dead by lighting the Black Flame Candle. Dani blurted out that Max was a virgin, and the officer tried to confirm this but didn’t believe Max when he said yes and Max said that he would get it tattooed on his forehead. Allison tried to say it wasn’t a prank, but the officer said that he put his life on the line to protect the community and the kids were out on Halloween night pulling pranks and the officer told the kids to leave. A female looking like a prostitute then walked out of the liquor store and got on the back of the police bike behind the supposed officer, who was surprised that the kids actually believed he was a cop when he wasn’t and was instead illegally impersonating a police officer by wearing a badge and uniform and riding a police type motorcycle (acting as though he were really an officer of the law). Billy had the manhole up and was looking out, and when the fake police motorcycle and fake cop drove over the manhole Billy’s fingers were severed from his hand because he had resting on the edge of the hole when he put the cover down as they went by. The Satan-dressed man introduced his wife to the witches, who thought that Satan married Medusa when they saw the curlers in his wife’s hair, which looked like snakes. Outside, three kids dressed as witches stole the Sanderson sisters’ brooms. Winnie explored the kitchen which she called a “torture chamber,” Mary screamed at the show she was watching on TV where a baby in a walker chased a dog through the house, and promiscuous Sarah was slow-dancing with the Satan man. The man’s wife then came downstairs and witnessed her husband dancing with the other woman, and so she kicked the witches out of the house. On the street, Mary tried one of the Clark Bars they got at the house and announced that it was the chocolate-covered finger of a man named Clark. Mary then figured out that it was candy and asked why the Master would give them candy. Winnie replied because that man was not their Master and the creatures wandering around the neighborhood were no hobgoblins but children in costume. Winnie was astonished that All Hallows Eve had become a night of frolic where children wear costumes and run amok. The three kids went to the Town Hall adult costume party where Max and Dani’s parents went for the night. The mom was dressed in an outrageous sexed up Madonna costume and the dad was trying to be Dracula (Dadcula). The parents didn’t believe the kids when they explained what happened. The witches then showed up at the party in search of the children with the spell book. Max went up on the stage and addressed the partygoers, telling them the Sanderson witches were in that very room, but the partyers didn’t take Max seriously when Winnie thanked Max for his “introduction,” and then she broke out in song singing “I put a spell on you,” on stage with her sisters as backup singers. Billy appeared and chased the kids out of Town Hall. The song put the crowd under a spell to dance, dance, dance until they died. The kids fled to an alley, where Allison got an idea to get rid of the witches once and for all. They went to Jacob Bailey High School, where Max spoke over the intercom once the witches were inside the school. He told them “welcome to High School Hell,” and introduced himself as the host, Boris Karloff, Junior, and then laughed maniacally. Max, Allison, and Dani then trapped the three witches in the burning furnace like the three men in the fiery furnace in the Bible. The kids went outside and cheered with Max screaming farewell to the witches and telling them to burn. Binx was going to leave but Max stopped him and told him that he was now part of the Dennison family. The kids and Binx went to the Dennison house, but Max and Dani’s parents were not home because they were still partying under Winnie’s spell. Dani got in her bed with Binx the cat (male human trapped in cat body), while Allison and Max slept together snuggling each other. However, the witches somehow didn’t burn and walked uninjured out of the furnace (again like the Bible). Meanwhile, Jay and Ernie were in the neighborhood. Jay suggested they go smash pumpkins and looked in windows to watch babes undress, but Ernie (Ice) said that it was 3:00 and they were already undressed. The witches walked by them and Jay and Ernie called them ugly chicks, so the witches took them to the Sanderson house and locked them in cages hanging from the ceiling. Winnie announced that they would have to make the potion from memory, but she couldn’t remember the spell. At 5:00 am, Max and Allison woke up. Before Allison could go back home, Max mentioned helping Binx. Allison picked up the spell book, thinking that because the witches were dead there was now no harm in opening the book and looking for a spell to help Binx. At the Sanderson house, Winnie was moping because there was no way to get her spell book and she thought they were doomed and could already feel the icy breath of death on her neck. She said goodbye to life and the cruel world, and then looking out the window she spotted a beam of light in the distance indicating that the kids opened the spell book. The witches flew towards the light riding cleaning instruments they found in the closet (Winnie on a broom, Sarah on a mop, and Mary on a vacuum). They broke into the Dennison house and hid there. Max and Allison read in the spell book that a circle of salt would protect them from the witches’ magic. They found salt in the kitchen, where Max and Allison almost kissed each other but they heard glass breaking and ran upstairs to find the spell book gone. Max went to Dani’s bed and found Sarah under the covers. Winnie, Mary, and their captive Dani then appeared from their hiding spot in the closet. They took Dani away, and as they flew Sarah sang a song to lure the trick-or-treating children in the neighborhood to the Sanderson house. After seeing the children walking likes zombies in the street towards Sarah’s voice, Allison realized that the Black Flame Candle only brought the witches back for one night and they would turn to dust by dawn if they didn’t steal the lives of children. At the Sanderson house, Dani, who was tied to a chair, told Winnie that it didn’t matter how young or old Winnie was because she sold her soul and was the ugliest thing that ever lived. Winnie replied that Dani would die first because she didn’t like the truthful words. Max and Allison drove a car out of the driveway to the witch house. The potion was finished, and Mary and Sarah attempted to pry open Dani’s mouth and give it to her, but Dani bit and kicked them. Max then burst through the door and said that knowledge was greater than the witches’ power and he knew something they didn’t, which was daylight savings time. Max then rescued Dani as the car headlights shone through the windows. The witches fell to the floor thinking that the light was the sun and they were dead. Max left Jay and Ernie in the cages but he took his shoes back that Ernie stole from him. The witches heard the car drive away, and Winnie realized that Max tricked them again. He had dumped the cauldron’s contents out on the floor, but Winnie said there was just enough left for one child. The neighborhood children arrived outside and Winnie said that she had always wanted a child and now would have one on toast. She went after the car speeding away, but Max, who was driving, lost her. They went to the graveyard where Binx took them earlier. Billy grabbed Max, and Winnie told him to kill Max but Billy instead took the pocketknife out of Max’s hand and used it to rip out the stitches that Winnie sewed his mouth shut with. Billy called Winnie a wench, a trollop, and a buck-toothed, mop-riding, firefly from hell. Billy told Max that he had waited centuries to say that and then released Max and went to help him and others because Billy was a good zombie. Billy guarded Dani, who stood in Billy’s grave with salt sprinkled around it to protect her. Winnie, on her broom, then kicked Billy’s head off his body. Dani got out of the grave to give Billy back his head. Winnie swooped down and grabbed Dani, but Binx jumped on the back of Winnie’s broom and knocked the potion vial out of her hands before she could force it down Dani’s throat. Max caught the vial and then drank the potion himself. He knocked Winnie off her broom, and on the ground Winnie tried to suck the life out of Max (since he drank the potion) but failed because the sun had risen and all three witches then turned to dust. Billy went back into his grave. Dani found Binx’s unmoving body on the ground and realized that he had actually died this time. Thackery Binx’s human spirit then appeared before them and said that his soul was finally free now that the witches were dead, and he left to be reunited with Emily. The spell at Town Hall was also broken, and Max and Dani’s parents walked out of the town’s adult fake costume party building.   KCOP-TV, Los Angeless on the movie packaging stated, "Very, Very Funny. A 10!" 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/8/22

TITLE: The Flight Before Christmas

BOX OFFICE RATED: G 

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2008 The Weinstein Company/Genius Products LLC/Anima/Cinemaker/Ulysses Film Production/A-Film/Magma Films/Eurimages/Telepool/German Federal Film Fund/Nordsk Film & TV Fund/ Irish Film Board/Europool/Universum Film/Media

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This cartoon movie is about a herd of reindeer that live in the Home Valley. The main characters are Niko, a young reindeer, and his flying squirrel friend, Julius (adult male father figure). In the beginning of the movie, Niko was questioning whether or not his dad was really on Santa’s Flying Forces (reindeer team) as he had always believed because no matter how hard he tried he couldn’t fly. After being bullied by other young reindeer, Niko planned to sneak out of Home Valley to go to Antler’s Hill and practice flying, but the herd leader told him that the reindeer weren’t allowed to leave the valley because of the danger of being attacked by their predators, the wolves. Despite the rule, Niko and the leader’s daughter, Saga, plotted to meet at Antler’s Hill the next day. Later, Niko asked his mom, Oona, why no one believed that his dad was in the Flying Forces, and she told him that was because no one ever met Niko’s dad except her. Oona met him the day after Christmas when Santa’s sleigh broke down. He fixed the sleigh and took Oona for a ride, then he left and Oona never saw him again and he didn’t know or even bother to find out that Niko would be born the next spring (one night stag and Niko was the result). Oona didn’t tell the dad about Niko because he lived with the Flying Forces in Santa’s Fell (workshop) and no one knew the way there. The next day, Saga and Niko went to Antler’s Hill as they planned. Julius appeared and told Niko off for disobeying the herd leader, but Julius agreed to let Niko stay for a few more minutes and practice flying. Two evil wolves named Specs and Smiley then showed up and chased after the reindeer. Julius fended off the wolves while Niko and Saga ran back to the Home Valley. However, Specs and Smiley followed the young and foolish reindeer back to the valley, and the herd was forced to evacuate. Saga’s dad, the leader, was injured when he stayed behind to fight off the wolves. Oona announced that the herd needed to move out of the Home Valley and find a new home because the wolves would come back later to attack now that they knew where the reindeer lived. Saga’s dad told her not to play with Niko anymore because the next time he might bring death to them all. Oona eventually realized that Niko wasn’t with the herd and was missing. Julius went after Niko, who ran off and told Julius that he was going to find Santa’s Fell and spend Christmas with his dad who he never met. Julius told Niko not to go, but the reindeer was stubborn and kept walking and Julius followed. Meanwhile, a female purple poodle dog named Essie found her way to the wolf pack and explained that she was separated from her owners during a skiing trip. She mentioned the Flying Forces, and this gave the wolf leader, Black Wolf, and idea. He, the other wolves, and their captive Essie then started walking towards an unknown destination. Black Wolf eventually explained that no more would the wolves have to hunt or scavenge for their food because Essie (their lucky charm/marshmallow) gave Black Wolf the idea to go to Santa’s Fell and feast on Santa’s reindeer. Black Wolf was certain that by eating their enemies, the reindeer’s power and strength would belong to the wolves and they would become Santa’s Flying Wolves. The wolf leader then said that they would eat Santa too and that Black Wolf would take his place as Santa and instead of delivering presents to the boys and girls of the world, the wolves would eat all the children they visited. Right before this, Niko and Julius met a weasel named Wilma in the woods, who directed them north to Santa’s Fell. Niko and Julius were then caught in a snowstorm and separated from each other. Niko had been spying on the wolves when Black Wolf announced his wicked plans to the pack. Niko was spotted and chased by the wolves. He passed Julius while running and picked the flying squirrel up. They ran into a dead-end where the wolves cornered them. Wilma then appeared and helped Niko and Julius escape from the wolves. Black Wolf then decided that Niko must be destroyed. Wilma said that she used to work at Santa’s Fell, but she wasn’t going to help Niko and Julius get there until Niko told her that they would do anything. Wilma got her way and rode on Niko’s head as he walked while Julius sat on Niko’s back-end. Wilma said she met the Flying Forces and was surprised that Niko’s dad was one of them because she never considered them to be the “daddy” type. The wolves tracked the threesome and caught up with them after crossing the Trickle of Tranquility. Wilma tried to lead Niko and Julius across a bridge over the deep ravine-like River of Certain Doom, but Niko refused and said that they needed to fly across to escape the approaching wolves. However, Niko couldn’t fly and fell into the river far below. Julius and Wilma attempted to rescue Niko from falling over a waterfall by putting a log in the water to block the piece of floating ice the unconscious Niko landed on. Niko fell off the log onto a nearby patch of land and later woke up. The three continued on their way and eventually arrived at Santa’s Fell (the toy factory and Flying Forces airport). Niko ran off to meet his dad and stood in the middle of the runway and caused the Flying Forces team and Santa’s sleigh to crash on their landing. Niko explained to the flying reindeer about the wolves, but they were unconcerned because no wolf ever made it through the ice labyrinth to the factory. They walked away and Niko followed them. The wolves and Essie were trapped in the ice labyrinth. Wilma appeared in the barn with all the reindeer and sang a song to the tune of “Santa Baby,” with a lyric about DNA to tell the reindeer that one of them was Niko’s dad. The reindeer didn’t believe it, but then they realized that the ability to fly was passed down from father to son and they put Niko through a flying test to determine if one of them was his dad. Niko then jumped off the runway and tried to fly, but he fell and was rescued by one of the reindeer. Niko figured out that Julius was right all along that he couldn’t really fly and his dad couldn’t be one of Santa’s reindeer. Niko then ran off after telling Julius off that he always said he believed Niko could fly but lied to protect the young one. Niko said that Julius couldn’t tell him what to do because he wasn’t Niko’s dad and Niko shouted that he never wanted to see Julius again. The wolves then made it through the ice labyrinth. The Flying Forces were unable to fly to escape the wolves because they were too afraid and lost belief and confidence in themselves. Black Wolf went after Niko and Wilma while the other wolves went after the panicking Flying Forces reindeer. Niko hid from Black Wolf in the reindeer barn. One of Santa’s reindeer, Prancer, was hiding from the wolves and so Julius stuck Prancer in the back-end with a sharp instrument to snap him out of his fearful state of mind to take down the wolves. The Flying Forces, now able to fly again, then rescued Niko in Santa’s sleigh. However, Black Wolf grabbed onto the back of the sleigh. Julius unhitched that portion of the sleigh and went down with Black Wolf. Niko jumped out of the sleigh, and in midair he rescued Julius from Black Wolf and in the process discovered that he could actually fly. Niko and the Flying Forces scared off the other wolves. Prancer then revealed that he was Niko’s dad. In the barn, the Flying Forces drank and then all burped obnoxiously in turn, as did Niko. Santa appeared and Niko met him, and then Santa let Niko help fly the sleigh to do the Christmas Eve present deliveries. During the flight, Prancer apologized for not telling Niko that he was his dad sooner because he had known all along. Prancer said that he wouldn’t go with Niko back to the Home Valley to live with the herd because he wanted to stay at Santa’s Fell and party with the other reindeer. Julius, who was a flying squirrel, flew away to return home. Julius found the herd, and then told them about Niko, but they didn’t believe him and Oona was upset that Julius didn’t bring Niko back like he promised. Niko then appeared by himself showing off his flying skills. The Flying Forces landed the sleigh and announced that Julius will now be an honorary member of Santa’s Flying Forces as a token of gratitude for saving the reindeer.  Niko said that he wasn’t going to go with the Flying Forces because he went all the way to Santa’s Fell to find his dad but then realized that his friend, Julius, “true dad” had been there for him all along like a father ought to be and Prancer never had. Niko promised to return to Santa’s Fell after Christmas to visit the Flying Forces and practice flying with them. In the end, the reindeer herd found a new home safe from the wolves, and Niko was happy to finally be able to fly. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 12/6/22

TITLE: Despicable Me 2

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012 Universal Pictures/Illumination Entertainment/Chris Meledandri Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This despicable cartoon movie is about an ex-villain named Gru who is a father of three young girls, Margo, Edith, and Agnes (Gru’s wife / mom of children was no longer in the picture). In the beginning of the movie, the person who was supposed to dress up as a fairy princess for young Agnes’ birthday party canceled last minute. Gru then dressed himself up as “Gruzinkerbell,” the fairy princess in front of the all the young children at the party. He wore a pink dress, crown, wings, a blond female wig, and spoke in a feminine voice. A flirty female named Jillian approached Gru while he was still in costume and attempted to hook him up with her recently single friend, Natalie, but Gru wasn’t having any of it. Agent Lucy Wilde from the AVL (Anti-Villain League) then showed up at Gru’s house and she tased him unconscious when he wouldn’t come with her. She tried to drag him to her car but failed, so she left him in the road and got in her car to back it up closer to him, but Gru stood and Lucy hit him with the car. Lucy then stuffed Gru into her trunk. The little yellow creatures called the Minions, who were Gru’s employees operating his jams and jellies business, freaked out and went after Lucy, who tased the Minions as well. A good question to ask would be do the Minions have genders because they all sound the same and look mostly similar except for the fact that the majority of them wear blue overalls but a couple of them were shown wearing dresses. The Minions spoke their own gibberish language called Minionese that resembled a language from the Far East. After driving recklessly through an area crowded with people, Lucy drove her car off the dock into the ocean, where the car turned into a watercraft to enter an underwater spaceship-like vehicle that was the AVL headquarters. Gru and Minions now awake, the director with a British accent, Silas Ramsbottom, explained to Gru that they were the AVL, the Anti-Villain League, which was an ultra-secret organization dedicated to fighting crime on a global scale. If someone robbed a bank or killed another person, they didn’t get the attention of the AVL. However, if someone tried to melt the polar ice caps, vaporize Mount Fuji, or even steal the moon, then the AVL would notice. Lucy explained that a top-secret lab disappeared altogether from the Arctic Circle. The lab performed experiments involving PX-41, a transmutation serum. Lucy presented a video, which showed a lab worker injecting a cute little white bunny on its back end with the serum. The animal was mutated into a large purple bunny that then viciously attacked the worker. Silas said that in the wrong hands the PX-41 could be the most devastating weapon on Earth. It had a very distinct chemical footprint, and using the latest chem-tracking technology, AVL found traces of PX-41 in the Paradise Mall. They believed that one of the shop owners was a master criminal, and as an ex-villain Gru knew how a villain thought and acted. The plan was to set Gru as undercover at a shop in the mall, where hopefully he would be able to find out information. Gru refused and walked out because he said that he was no a father and a legitimate businessman running a company that made jelly. At home, one of Gru’s daughters, Edith, asked Gru if he was going on the date Jillian set up for him. Gru said no remembering a time when he was a schoolboy and approached a girl named Lisa on the playground to give her a flower. He touched Lisa, and then everybody screamed and ran off because they thought that Gru gave Lisa “Gruties.” As an adult, Gru was now scared of women and refused to go on dates with them. Gru’s assistant in the jelly-making business, Dr. Nefario, was having trouble perfecting the jelly recipe. He admitted that he missed being evil and lived for sinister plots and large-scale crimes. Dr. Nefario explained that he accepted a job offer, which held a better opportunity for his future than making jellies. Gru called the Minions to give Dr. Nefario a proper send-off for his years of service. With some Minions holding gun-like machines resembling cannons, one Minion shouted “butthole,” instead of “fire,” and the other Minions fired twenty-two shots that sounded like farts from the guns as a salute to Dr. Nefario. Gru’s daughters tried to use Create-A-Date.net to hook up Gru with a woman. Gru then appeared in the room and made an announcement that he accepted a new job and would go undercover with the AVL to save the world. At Paradise Mall, Gru and a few minions were assigned to running the Bake My Day bakery shop as their disguise. Lucy showed up and said that she was going to be Gru’s new partner because everyone else refused to work with him. She told Gru about two suspect shop owners in the mall, Hedda Blumentoft from Mum’s the Word Floral Shop and Chuck Kinney from Stuff-A-Bear. The owner of Salsa y Salsa restaurant, Eduardo Perez, then appeared. He explained that he was having an upcoming Cinco De Mayo party and wanted cupcakes decorated with the Mexican flag. Eduardo then tore the front of his shirt open to reveal a large Mexican flag tattooed across his bare chest. After Eduardo left the shop, Gru realized that Eduardo coincidentally looked a lot like a super-villain named El Macho from twenty years ago. El Macho was shown pouring an alcoholic beverage into a glass cup. He squirted venom straight from a snake’s fangs into the drink, and then El Macho put the glass in his mouth and ate the glass and drank the liquid (like the Grinch). Gru explained that El Macho died riding a shark, with 250 pounds of dynamite strapped to his chest, into an active volcano that caused a big explosion. However, El Macho may not have actually died because they never found his body, only a pile of singed chest hair. Lucy suggested that she and Gru break into Eduardo’s restaurant and look for clues. Later that night, Gru and Lucy searched the restaurant. Eduardo found the door open and realized someone was in the restaurant. He said that somebody was going to die that night and took out several knives to go after the intruder. Gru and Lucy escaped. The next day, they observed another suspect, Floyd Eaglesan, from the Eagle Hair Club. Gru’s daughters showed up at the mall. Agnes asked Lucy if she was single. Gru then got rid of the young girls by giving them money and telling them to go buy some useless mall junk. Gru went into the Eagle Hair Club. While Floyd tried to sell Gru a wig to fix his baldhead, Agnes and Edith arrived and told Gru that Margo had a boyfriend (a boy named Antonio who she met in the mall) and they were going on the date. Gru found Margo and Antonio at Salsa y Salsa. Antonio turned out to be Eduardo’s son, and Eduardo told Antonio to invite Margo and her family to their Cinco De Mayo celebration. Gru and Lucy reported their findings to Silas with Gru insisting that Eduardo and his deviously charming son (who Gru was sure was the mastermind of the scheme) were the criminals and needed to be arrested. Next, Jillian showed up at Gru’s house with her friend Shannon. Gru put on the wig he got from Floyd and went on a dinner date with Shannon. Shannon, who wearing a low-cut, skintight spandex dress, got angry when she realized that Gru was wearing a wig and was just another phony. She threatened to rip the wig off his head, but Lucy, who was watching from nearby, shot snooty Shannon in the butt with a mild moose tranquilizer dart and Shannon fell unconscious face-first into her plate of spaghetti. Gru and Lucy drove Shannon home with her still unconscious and tied to the top of the car. The next day, on his way to Paradise Mall, Gru high-fived a mailman, made a gun sign at a police officer and the copmade a gun signal back at Gru, and he also hip-bumped a religious nun on the street. It turned out that Silas was at the mall when Gru arrived and explained that the AVL arrested Floyd last night after finding a secret room in his hair shop. In the room they discovered an empty container that held traces of the PX-41 serum in it. As Floyd was being taken away, Floyd pleaded his innocence to using the serum and claimed he was framed. With the case closed, Gru then said goodbye to Lucy, who was being transferred to Australia. Later on at home, Gru realized that he really did like Lucy. He practiced calling her asking her out on a date. However, Gru couldn’t make himself actually call Lucy and said, “I hate you,” and then pulled out a blowtorch gun to melt the telephone. Meanwhile, while Gru was away at the mall all these days, the Minions were captured in large groups by an unknown enemy and transported to a beach resort. At present, two Minions were selected and strapped to chairs, and then both were injected with the serum, which turned them into purple monsters. Gru and his girls went to the Cinco De Mayo party, where Eduardo gave Gru a pep talk and then walked away. Gru followed Eduardo into a secret room. On the plane to Australia, Lucy’s imagination played tricks on her and she saw Gru’s face on all the passengers. She realized she liked Gru, too, and jumped out of the plane in her hang-glider to go find him. It turned out that Eduardo was El Macho as Gru suspected all along, and El Macho said that he faked his death at the volcano and was returning to evil. Dr. Nefario appeared and explained that his new job opportunity was working for El Macho. They then showed Gru one of the Minions, Kevin, who had been turned into a purple monster using the serum. El Macho said that Kevin was no longer Kevin, but now was an indestructible, mindless killing machine. He demonstrated this by pressing a button in the room. Kevin was then shot multiple times in the head and neck area, set on fire, chopped in the head with a battleax that he ate, had a bomb dropped from the ceiling that he swallowed and it exploded inside him, and a police car was dropped from above on Kevin’s head and he consumed it. Even after all of this, Kevin was alive. El Macho said that the best part was he had an army of the mutated Minions, which were all the ones captured and sent to the beach resort. El Macho planned to unleash the Minions on the world, and if anyone tried to stop them their city would get eaten. El Macho tried to recruit Gru to help him rule the world, and Gru agreed but then left in a hurry. El Macho wasn’t convinced that Gru was in, and so he released Kevin. Back at the party, Gru found Margo depressed because Antonio ditched her and was now on the dance floor with another girl. Gru used his handheld gun to zap Antonio and turned him into a frozen statue. Gru left with the girls to go back home right before Lucy arrived at the party on her hang-glider. El Macho, now dressed like Eduardo Perez once again, approached Lucy and realized that both she and Gru were working with the AVL and he dragged Lucy away. Dr. Nefario then appeared on the TV screen in Gru’s house and warned Gru that El Macho knew that he was with the AVL and kidnapped Lucy. Gru went after Lucy with a couple of normal Minions on his motorcycle. Kevin found his way to the house and broke in to go after Agnes and Margo. Kevin chased the girls through the house, and then cornered them and Edith before Dr. Nefario arrived and injected Kevin with the serum’s antidote, which turned Kevin back to normal. Meanwhile, Gru’s Minions dressed up as mutated Minions to pretend thy captured Gru and brought him to El Macho’s lair. However, the purple used to disguise the Minions rubbed off on one of them and revealed his true identity. The killer Minions then went after the normal Minions and Gru. They were chased to the top of a tower on the lair, where Dr. Nefario and the girls appeared in an aircraft and fired the antidote at the Minions to turn them back to their normal selves. Gru went to find Lucy while Dr. Nefario and Gru’s daughters took care of the rest of the Minions. Gru confronted El Macho, who showed Lucy tied to a rocket. He said that if he pressed the button on his handheld device, it would send the rocket and Lucy into the volcano where El Macho faked his death, only this time it would be for real.Before he could press the button, though, one normal Minion grabbed the device but then dropped it. El Macho said that he and Gru could have ruled the world together, but Gru made his decision and now would die. El Macho drank the PX-41 serum and was transformed into a giant, hairy purple beast. Gru was out of the antidote in his gun and ran from El Macho. Gru used the taser Lucy gave to him before she left for Australia and he tased El Macho. Dr. Nefario then pulled out the fart gun the Minions used earlier in the movie to salute Dr. Nefario and fired the gun in El Macho’s face to make him pass out.Gru climbed onto the rocket to untie Lucy, but the rocket took off with both of them onboard when El Macho’s vicious pet chicken, Pollito, pecked the button on the rocket device. Gru asked Lucy as the rocket headed for the active volcano if she would have went on a date with him, and she said yes. Gru and Lucy then jumped off the rocket into the ocean below and were rescued in a boat by some Minions. 147 dates later, the Minions were dressed in white tuxedos at Gru and Lucy’s wedding singing John Michael’s “I Swear,” song, but in the Minions’ version they sang “underwear,” instead of “I swear,” and sang the rest of the song in Minionese. The Minions then sang the “Y.M.C.A,” song in gibberish Minionese.  Oddly, El Macho was never captured or arrested for his unlawful and illegal activity and neither was Floyd ever mentioned again as being a partner in crime. Disbelievingly, This movie alone made $971 million worldwide on a76 million budget. Per Wiki, when combining all of the minion creations to date (Despicable Me 2010, Despicable Me Presents: Minion Madness 2012, Despicable Me 2 2013, Minions 2015, Despicable Me 3 2017, Minions: The Rise of Gru 2022), the worldwide earnings at the box office raked in a total of 4.6 billion on a 374 million budget (all six movies).  MovieGuide on the coverart said, “Hilarious! One of The FUNNIEST Movies Ever!”

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/5/22

TITLE: The Homecoming – A Christmas Story (Inspired “The Waltons”)

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1971 Paramount Pictures/CBS DVD/Columbia Broadcasting System

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about the Walton family (John the dad, Olivia the mom, the eight Walton children, and John’s parents-the grandparents living with them. The Waltons live on a farm on Walton’s Mountain in the Blue Ridge Mountains during the Great Depression. John found work in a town fifty miles away and stayed there, and was only able to visit his family on the weekends. He planned to come home for Christmas and had to take a couple of buses to different towns and then hitchhike the rest of the way home. In the beginning of the movie, Olivia told the kids at the dinner table that when she and John were young and in love they tried to get the Baptist preacher to marry them, but he refused because they didn’t have parental consent. Olivia's parents didn't approve of John and his daily character far from GOD. The preacher quickly agreed to marry the young people, though, when John threatened to get another preacher to do it. The Walton kids had a scene together where they talked in the barn where the eldest sister, thirteen-year-old Mary Ellen, said that she was going to marry a rich man who would buy her diamonds and if a Depression came they would just move away from it. Mary Ellen seemed out of sorts and always wildly anxious for something different than farm life. When Olivia came home from Ike’s general store, she heard on the radio that there was a bus accident with many injured people, including two men who were sent to the hospital. She was worried that John had been injured on the bus, but she had no way of knowing because they had no telephone and that was the first thing Olivia wanted to get when the Depression was over. Mary Ellen wanted to go cut down the Christmas tree, but Olivia said no because cutting down trees was men’s work and a girl’s place was in the kitchen. The eldest child, fifteen-year-old John-Boy, spent most of his time up in his bedroom with the door locked. When Olivia asked what he was doing, John-Boy lied and came up with multiple false answers such as doing his homework and locking the door because he wanted privacy. He was sick of being the eldest because he couldn’t make the younger children mind and threatened them with spankings after they broke an ornament while they put up the tree. A man named Charlie Snead showed up at the Walton house and gave them a turkey, which Grandma questioned because it was too clean to be a wild turkey and there were no gunshot marks. Charlie claimed that he shot a sitting turkey. Charlie was secretly the “Robin Hood,” figure who stole turkeys and hams from stores and gave them to poor people for Christmas. He had been doing this for many years, and the sheriff was mad because he could not catch Robin Hood and he was being made a fool of because of it. In the barn, Mary Ellen talked to John-Boy, who was hand-milking the cow, about him dating and kissing Gwen Foster. Then Mary Ellen asked what good was a pretty face with a figure like hers, and John-Boy said not to worry because her bosoms would grow. The kids then left with a boy named Claudie to go get free presents from a female missionary who was handing them out to children.Olivia said no because they didn’t accept charity in their house, but she let them go when they promised not to take anything and just see what the other kids got. Before the missionary lady gave the children their presents, she told them to recite one Bible verse each. Mary Ellen, who wanted to memorize the whole Bible and studied it often, whispered verses to the kids so they could tell the missionary and get their gifts. John-Boy told a girl a verse from Solomon’s Song. The young girl went up to the missionary and told her, “Thy two breasts are like two young roes that are twins which feed among the lilies.” The missionary then called on the youngest Walton child, Elizabeth, and handed her a gift, but Elizabeth was upset to open the present and find a doll with a cracked porcelain face, thinking that somebody killed the doll.While up in his room with the door locked again, John-Boy was writing in a tablet notebook that he wanted to see a doctor about his rapid growth. Downstairs, Grandma told Olivia that she thought John-Boy was hiding secrets up in his room. Olivia said that every time she wanted to see John-Boy, he was in his room with the door locked. The radio announcer then declared that one death was reported in the bus accident but the names of the injured were being withheld until the families were notified. Olivia went to John-Boy’s room and tried to get the truth out of him, and he eventually said that he was hiding a tablet under his mattress. The tablet turned out to be John-Boy’s diary where he wrote down his secret thoughts. He said that he wanted to be a writer, but he thought it took a college education and the family couldn’t afford that at the moment. Olivia explained to John-Boy about the current situation with his father, and she told him to go find Charlie and ask him to drive John-Boy to Charlottesville and find his father. Olivia gave her eldest son his early Christmas present (this is all happening on Christmas Eve), which was a scarf she knitted. She also knitted scarves for the other family members because that was all they could afford (they didn’t buy on credit). John-Boy went to Ike’s store on foot, where he found Charlie in handcuffs and learned that the sheriff had been hanging around the store lately and arrested Charlie when he walked in the door with the suspicion he was involved in the Robin Hood scheme. Ike knew that Charlie had a bunch of turkeys and hams in the back of his car. Charlie tried to tell the sheriff, who was playing pool in the other room, that he found the food and had been at Ike’s store the night the produce company was robbed. Ike asked the sheriff not to lock Charlie up until after Christmas. Ike wouldn’t drive John-Boy to Charlottesville, so Charlie told John-Boy to decide if he wanted to take the chance of driving Charlie’s car himself halfway across the county with Charlie’s carload of stolen goods. John-Boy agreed to take the chance, but the car broke down soon after he left because it ran out of gas. John-Boy went to the nearby church, where he sat in on the ongoing service. Afterwards, he talked to the preacher, Hawthorne Dooley, who agreed to drive John-Boy to where the Baldwin sisters, Miss Mamie and Miss Emily, lived to get gas for the car.The sisters inherited their wealth from their “judge” father who died, and then they took over the whiskey business making “the recipe.” John-Boy and Hawthorne eventually said that they needed gas, but the sisters said that they had none and so they all four set off for Charlottesville in the sisters’ horse-drawn sleigh. Miss Emily spoke about a long lost love, Ashley Longworth, who she now beloved died many years ago in the war (her father didn’t approve of Ashley). However, they encountered a fallen tree in the path. John-Boy wanted to walk the remaining thirty miles to Charlottesville in the snow, but the adults wouldn’t let him and instead took him back home. The Waltons heard the sleigh bells outside and got up, and John-Boy came inside. Olivia was upset that John-Boy returned home without his father, and John-Boy said that he had a present from the Baldwin sisters. Olivia didn’t want the gift because she didn’t allow bootleg whiskey in her house because it made people crazy and she was trying to set a good example for her young children. John-Boy then explained that it wasn’t “the recipe,” whiskey but just eggnog. Grandpa then went out at midnight to ring the Baptist church bell right along with the Methodist and Episcopal Church bells. John-Boy then told the other children the story of Jesus born in a stable. John then showed up at the door. He explained about the bus accident and told his wife that he hadn’t been on the bus but was near it. He didn’t want to spend Christmas at the bus station, so he hitchhiked all the way home, but had to walk most of the way. John brought a sack of presents for the kids and told them that he spotted Santa and his reindeer on the roof but he didn’t know that’s who they were and thought someone was trying to break into the house, so John scared Santa off and grabbed the presents. Elizabeth received a doll that she had wanted, John gave Olivia a bouquet of winter flowers, and John-Boy got a package of several tablet notebooks to write in because John realized that’s what John-Boy wanted and now he supported and encouraged his son to be a writer. In the end, John announced that he quit his job because he thought that the hard times of the Depression were almost over and until they were over he would find a way to make a living on Walton’s Mountain and always stay close with his family. 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/4/22

TITLE: Fat Albert

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD's children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2004  20th Century Fox / Davis Entertainment Company /

                                              SAH Enterprises, Inc.

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a female high schooler named Doris Robertson who lives in Philadelphia is having difficulty with the recent loss of her grandfather. In the beginning of the movie, Doris wasn’t invited to a birthday party for stuck-up cheerleader Heather, but Doris’s foster sister, Lauri, was. There was a mention of Doris’s mom and dad (Lauri’s foster parents), but they were never present because Mom was at work and Dad was on a two-day solo business trip to the Poconos. Doris went home and watched the animated kids cartoon show “Fat Albert and the Cosby Kids,” on the TV set. Doris was crying, and when one of her tears landed on the remote she was holding it caused a portal to open in the TV world. The Cosby Kids (Bill, Rudy, Bucky, Dumb Donald, Old Weird Harold, and Mushmouth) led by Fat Albert, hung out at a Philadelphia junkyard and helped others solve problems.They spotted the portal, and when Albert realized Doris’s tears created it because she had a problem, he wanted to help her and jumped through the portal into the living room and was transformed into a real person. The others followed Albert, leaving a little boy named Russell behind to defend their junkyard territory from a group of bully kids in cartoon land. They all left the room with Doris to get drinks in the kitchen, but by the time they returned to the living room, the episode was already over. Doris explained that a rerun of the show would play tomorrow afternoon and the Cosby Kids could go back to the TV world then. Doris took the boys with her to school because they followed her out of the apartment. In the classroom, Albert  (“Hey, Hey, Hey” stood up and announced that Doris had a problem because she had no friends, and so they needed everyone in class to be Doris’s friend. Outside, Albert challenged a boy named Reginald to a track race and won. Reginald wanted to date Lauri, but Albert met Lauri and immediately liked her. Both of these defeats made Reginald want to get revenge against Albert. While Albert and the others were wandering around town, Albert tried to save the day and help Doris by approaching a group of popular cheerleaders from school. Albert asked the cheerleaders to befriend Doris, so Heather then invited Doris, Albert, and the rest of the gang to her birthday party. The Cosby Kids talked Doris into going to the party by threatening not to go back to the TV world if she didn’t. Doris then took them all to the mall where she shopped for an outfit for the party while some of the boys played in the arcade. A man approached Albert in the department store and gave him a free hat, then dressed Albert up in suits and different outfits. The man then charged Albert $10,000 for the clothes, but he stormed off when Albert said he didn’t have any money. After Doris bought her outfit she and the other kids went back home and watched rappers on TV. At the sexy dance party, Reginald attempted to humiliate Albert by telling him to come up on stage to say a few words and then calling him mean names for being overweight. However, Albert wasn’t bothered by this and decided to sing a hip-hop sing with the Cosby Kids, getting the partygoers involved. Albert then went out on the dance floor and slow-danced with Lauri. Reginald was jealous and so he went and asked Doris to dance and then made sexual advances on her. Doris ran out on the party and went home. Albert walked Lauri home and they talked in depth to one another about personal things on the way. The next morning, Doris noticed that Albert and the Cosby Kids looked like they were fading away. She went to school, and Dumb Donald went to the library, where he ditched the pink hat he always wore when Doris arrived. The others went to the nearby park. It was there that a little girl taught Mushmouth (who spoke gibberish like the Charlie Brown schoolteacher) to say the word “balloon,” and then suddenly the teen boy was able to talk normally. The young Caucasian girl’s mother sat on a bench talking to her Asian female companion ignoring her daughter while her daughter hung around a strange older African teen. The questionable mom then scolded her daughter later on after her daughter told her parent that she taught an older boy how to speak with a balloon.  Mushmouth told the others after that that his name was now just “Mouth.” Old Weird Harold found that he was great at playing basketball and changed his name to “Air Harold.” They noticed that Bucky was fading so much that his naked butt could now be seen, and so Albert took them to the real junkyard to paint Bucky’s behind green. Back at the Robertson house, they turned on the TV and discovered the bully kids trying to take over the junkyard. Dumb Donald said that he realized they needed to go back to their world because they didn’t belong in the real world and when you try to become something you’re not, you lose the essence of who you really are. Albert wanted to stay in the real world a little longer to date Lauri, and because he stood there arguing with Doris they missed the show and Bill, Mouth, and Rudy didn’t make it back to their world. Rudy also liked Doris and wanted to date her. Lauri then appeared in the room and gave Doris and the boys tickets to the fair. They got a jalopy car that Albert drove them in to the fair. Later that night, Albert went to the house where creator of their show, Bill Cosby, lived. Albert explained that he didn’t want to go back to the TV world, but Bill Cosby said that he had to otherwise he would turn into celluloid dust. Albert went back to the Robertson house and told Lauri that he could no longer be her BFF and was instead her BFUT “best friend until tomorrow.” He said that he was the actual Fat Albert and was a fading cartoon character, but Lauri didn’t believe him and stormed off. Doris tried to tell Lauri that what Albert said was true, but Lauri still didn’t believe it. The next day, before leaving for Doris and Lauri’s school track meet, Mouth, Rudy, and Bill went back into the TV world while Albert said goodbye to Doris. She left, and Albert told the others in the TV that he couldn’t go back yet despite his fading because he needed to help Doris find confidence to run her relay race. After the race, that Albert helped Doris win by cheering her on from the sidelines, Doris and Lauri found Albert not feeling well because he was fading now too. Reginald appeared and then tried to kick Albert when Albert was under the weather but that didn’t work because Albert picked up Reginald and said, “Hey, Hey, Hey, get out of our way,” and then literally threw the punk kid out of their path on school grounds. Doris and Lauri helped Albert get back home, and then Albert went back into the TV set to his own world and rejoined the Cosby Kids to help people on the show. This movie was released on Christmas Day in 2004. ABC-TV on the movie cover art states, “A Treat For The Whole Family.” The Minneapolis Star Tribune added, “Delightful…Fantastic!”

  

DATE REVIEWED: 12/2/22

TITLE: Santa Baby 2 – Christmas Maybe 

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2009 ABC Family (An ABC Family Original Movie) / Gaiam Americas

Well Done Productions Unlimited

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about Santa Claus’s adult daughter, Mary Claus (who has an MBA from Wharton), and lives in New York with her USPS mailman boyfriend, Luke. In the beginning of the movie, while Luke was in the city delivering mail with his stroller-type mail bag, one ungodly lady opened her Christmas cards and took out the money (in one) and then threw all of the cards on the street along without ever reading any. At a party, Mary met with Collin from London, whose company was merging with Mary’s. Mary was shocked to see her Santa dad singing on stage at the party, and she went to confront him (and the elf named Skip he brought with him) and asked why he wasn’t at the North Pole taking care of business so close to Christmastime. Because he was old-fashioned, Santa told Mary that he sent her a letter asking her to come to the North Pole and help out, but Mary said that she never received a letter. Santa and Skip stayed at Mary’s apartment. The next day, Santa explained to Mary that he had some free time on his hands and wanted to take a vacation from the hustle and bustle of Christmas. Mary herself did not like Christmas. Luke offered to watch Santa and Skip for the day. The three went to the mall, where Santa got into a dispute with a phony Santa after calling him a fake. The imposter Santa punched the real Santa in the face, and then Santa, Skip, and Luke ended up in jail where one of the inmates gave Skip a “skull and candy canes,” tattoo on his arm. Mary showed up and bailed the three out of jail. She told her dad that he was ruining her life and she decided to take him, Skip, and Luke to the North Pole, where Luke ran his dogsledding business and managed the North Pole’s postal affairs. It was at the North Pole that Mary discovered a female named Teri, who said that she was from the post office and had stopped in at Santa’s office to take care of things while he was gone after she was in the Congo delivering malaria vaccines to a school for blind orphans. Mary called a quick staff meeting and decided that she would take charge now. In town, Teri was hitting on Luke when he offered to carry her mailbag for her, as it was a ploy to get rid of Mary. Mary was mad that Santa was goofing off. He told Mary that he wanted to retire and not have people mistake him for, “being Christmas,” when he only worked at the North Pole. He said it would make him proud to give Mary his job as Santa Claus and he also wanted to make Teri Mary’s temporary assistant. That didn’t sit well with Teri or Mary because they didn’t like each other from their first meeting. In the next scene, Mrs. Claus was dealing the cards for an elf poker game where they bet candy. Collin called Mary to tell her that she needed to get her numbers where they discussed otherwise the merger wouldn’t go through. Mary said that she had it under control, when she clearly didn’t and was even having trouble handling the renegotiation of the elf contract. Gary, the head elf, was listening in on the phone conversation and told Teri what was going on so she could use the information to her benefit scheme and not have to return to the post office where she worked and fake idolized Luke. Teri, to keep the strife going on both sides, told Gary that the elves all hated him because he sided with Mary, but not to worry because three hundred years from now nobody would remember who betrayed whom. Mary told Collin that she hadn’t heard from HC side but she knew they loved her. Collin replied that the board was looking for signatures, not love. Mary warned Luke to stay away from Teri because Mary had a feeling Teri was naughty. The elves went to strike protesting against Mary because she refused to fulfill their list of demands. She stopped their protest, and then she had a hissy fit and starting knocking the elves to the ground out of her way because she was mad that her dad was on vacation and the elves were having issues. She went into the toy factory and tried to do everything herself, but she ended up setting off the alarms and breaking the machinery. Luke and Mary had words earlier because Mary wanted to go back to the city to take care of her invested business, but Luke wanted to stay at the North Pole where he felt at home because he liked Christmas whereas Mary didn’t. Teri and Luke made cookies in the kitchen because there were none to be found, and then they ate the cookies. Mary’s assistant in New York called and told her they lost their clients Gadget Tech and Patterson Pharmaceuticals. Then a hippie bus showed up outside with Santa back from his vacation dressed as a hippie. He explained to Mary that he had been getting in touch with the “Sacred Masculine,” using his drum circle. Mary and Santa had it out in front of the protesting elves and she said that she didn’t want to be Santa. Mary took a taxi back to New York and left Luke behind. In the next scene, Luke was angrily playing ice hockey and drinking beer. Teri brought Luke a tray of brownies and when she found out that Mary left she ran off ecstatic and kicking up her heels and no longer wanted to kiss Luke because Luke was only part of her crazy plan to be Santa. Santa found Mary gone, and Mrs. Claus told Santa to stop his foolishness and get back to work so he wouldn’t let the children down. Teri then told the elves that the strike was over and to get back to work because Mary left. Back at her New York apartment listening to the “Santa Baby,” song, British Collin showed up and asked Mary if her charming boyfriend, Bo, was there and she said no and corrected him that it was Luke (Bo and Luke Duke-Georgia). Collin showed Mary the merger papers and asked her to sign her “Jane” Hancock. He then said that he had already made dinner reservations for the two of them and he and Mary went out to eat. As Teri inspected the toys and told the elves to fix things, Santa arrived and said he was back because Mary was gone. Terry told Santa to go play golf since she had things under control, but he said he was back in his head position. Teri wanted to make the Christmas Eve deliveries and was mad when Santa wouldn’t let her. Angry Teri put on a happy face and told Santa to meet her in another room to talk alone. She grabbed a roll of ribbon to tie Santa up with and sang, “We Wish You A Teri Christmas,” because she wanted to deliver the toys. Mary and Collin returned from their dinner date. Collin tried to take their relationship to the next level since they were alone in Mary’s apartment, but Mary said that she couldn’t handle a new relationship at the moment with the merging of their companies and Christmas. After Collin left, Mary watched an old family movie when she was a little girl in the North Pole. Mary saw one elf making evil faces while they played, so Mary went back to the North Pole to save her family from the devil Teri. When Mary arrived at Luke’s house, Luke was wearing his tight-fitting underwear boxer shorts in his log cabin and feeding his Husky dog at the table. In walked Mary and she dragged Luke out the door. He came back inside a few seconds later to get his pants and then he and Mary rushed to the workshop to save Santa. Mary confronted Teri in the toy factory and revealed that Teri’s name was really Phoebe, and she lied and was actually an elf (Mary figured this out by watching the video) and pulled off the wig and disguise Teri wore. Terri ran off, and Mary and Luke chased after her. Luke and Mary soon found a large wrapped box in Santa’s office with a tag that said not to open the box until after Christmas, and none of the elves didn’t question this because they believed lying Teri that Santa went away on another nutty trip. Mary and Luke unwrapped the box and found Mr. and Mrs. Claus tied up and gagged inside. Teri took Santa’s sleigh (supposedly with the bag of toys inside) with Mary and Luke following on a dog sled and Santa on his snowmobile. They caught up to the reindeer and sleigh with the missing toys parked outside Santa’s old fishing shack. Inside the shanty, there was a naughty list on the wall with Luke, Mary, and Santa’s name written on it and Teri’s name on the nice list. Teri appeared holding the toy bag over a fishing hole threatening to ruin Christmas if she didn’t get to be Santa. Teri dropped the bag into what Santa called the ocean water, but Skip showed up and said that the bag had not been holding the toys but a large bag of peanut butter cookies he put in the sleigh for Teri/Phoebe, who said she liked them. Teri and Skip found love as a result, and everyone was happy that the toys weren’t gone. Mary returned to New York, and then left again in a reindeer sleigh (smashing into a vehicle with the sleigh as she took off to fly in the air) and went back to the North Pole to spend Christmas with Luke and her parents. However, before she left, Mary told her gay assistant that she would be back on Monday to fly to London and surprise visit her new partner in crime, London Boy Collin.  December 13, 2009 made for TV movie aired on ABC Family. 

DATE REVIEWED: 12/1/22

TITLE: Parental Guidance

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012  20thCentury Fox / Walden Media / Chernin Entertainment

                                              Face Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about two grandparents, Artie and Diane, who live in Fresno, California. Diane was a retired television weather lady. Artie was a minor league baseball announcer whose dream job was to be an announcer for the Giants. At a baseball game in the beginning of the movie, a man named Nate was in the crowd and on the jumbo-tron it appeared like Nate was about to propose to the attractive Britney Spears-type hottie female sitting next to him. However, Nate then turned in the other direction and gave the ring to a woman who Artie negatively commented looked like a man, Jerry Garcia. His manager that suddenly wanted all new logos, uniforms, and music then fired ole Artie. The employer no longer liked Artie’s audience and their old school (old people) sponsors who weren’t the cool kind but the sad kind. Not to mention the manager wasn’t pleased to hear that Artie wasn’t wired to Facebook or Twitter, didn’t have apps or a favorite Angry Bird, and hadn’t poked anybody or used hashtags. In the next scene when Artie came home, his wife Diane was doing a pole dancing class in the living room with her gal pals. Artie and Diane were then called up by their adult daughter living in Georgia, Alice, who asked them to babysit her three kids (twelve-year-old Harper, eight-year-old Turner, and Barker the youngest) while she and her husband, Phil, left on a week-long trip to the Hilton Head hotel for Phil’s work. Diane agreed, but the kids weren’t excited about being watched by the “other,” grandparents who they hadn’t seen in almost a year. Artie and Diane took a plane to Georgia, and when they arrived at the house they gave the kids toy guns as presents. The family lived in a prototype house because Phil invented a fully automated, voice activated, facial recognition, state of the art program that made it a “smart” house. Artie and Diane then accompanied the family to the Healthy Tiger Asian restaurant, where the owner explained that he was Pan Asian because his mother was Japanese, his father was Chinese, and his kids were Korean and went to Hebrew day school. Alice explained their parenting methods to Artie and Diane, which involved never telling the children “no,” or “don’t,” but instead “consider the consequences,” “try this,” and “use your words.” Alice and Phil later left to go to the hotel, but Alice returned shortly after and said that she worked for ESPN and got a call from her client and needed to come back home to fix the problem.  Arty didn’t even know his daughter had been employed at ESPN for the past few years. Alice said she would take a later flight to be with Phil. Harper had HAS Syndrome (High Achievement Syndrome) and was currently practicing for a violin audition to switch to a new school that would give her the opportunity for Julliard and end her up in the Berlin Philharmonic where she wanted to play. Turner had been to many speech therapists for his stuttering problem, and his new therapist wanted him to solve peer conflicts (bullying at school) on his own without adult help. Artie took Turner to one of his sessions, and then Artie told off Cassandra the therapist because he didn’t see how teaching the children not to speak was going to help them overcome their speech problems. Artie said he had expertise in the field of speaking because he was a baseball announcer, but Cassandra said that didn’t really compare to her PhD in speech therapy from Yale. Turner felt embarrassed by Artie talking to Cassandra like that, so when they got home, young Turner said that the only way Artie could make up for it was to watch the “Saw,” horror movie with him that his parents didn’t let him watch, which Artie did. Meanwhile, Diane and Alice took Harper to the mall to buy a dress for her music audition. Diane said on the escalator that when she was Harper’s age she used to go to her friend Heidi’s house after school where they would smoke. Phil and Alice also had a “no sugar,” rule for the kids because of their out-of-control beyond crazy behavior when they ate it.Artie gave Turner and Barker tiny slivers of cake, and when he left the room Diane and Alice arrived back at the house to find the boys running all over the place and making a disastrous mess of the kitchen with cake everywhere. Harper then crawled up on top of the counter acting like a wild animal and, with cake all over her face and pouring out of her mouth, screamed that her mom lied and yogurt was not like ice cream. Alice also ended up covered in cake when she attempted to take the rest of it away from her out of control children.The systematic robot (but not hack proof) taking over the house with her British accent voice then came on the TV screen asking if Artie and Turner wanted to watch the rest of Saw, rated R for strong graphic violence, nudity, and language. Diane took Harper to her violin lesson, where the teacher scolded Harper. Diane threatened the teacher that if she ever talked like that to Harper again there would be nothing left of her but red hair and an accent. Diane then walked away talking Russian to the teacher. At Turner’s baseball game, Artie had a fit about there being no outs in the game and the kids striking until they hit the ball.He got the crowd of parents involved, some of whom agreed with Artie that there was no point to this simplified version of baseball where nobody wins and everyone ties, while some parents were angry that Artie questioned the coach who believed that the kids shouldn’t be exposed to competition because they have their whole lives for that. Artie yelled at the kid who bullied Turner at school, and then the boy hit Artie in his private parts with a steel baseball bat. Phil called Alice and said that he won the award at his work conference for creating his robot software program and they were presenting it the following night, but he wasn’t happy that Alice decided not to leave her kids alone with her parents because Artie and Diane wouldn’t follow her questionable and failing miserably parenting rules. The other grandparents weren’t available to babysit because they were currently on the cruise Phil and Alice bought them for their anniversary.Diane gave Alice the guilt trip for not wanting to be with Phil and then drove her to the airport because Diane really wanted to bond with her grandchildren. Alice showed up at Phil’s hotel door talking in a British accent. Phil and Alice had a weird romantic thing about talking to each other in British accents and singing, “I’m gonna love you till the police come,” songs. One morning, Artie was supposed to take Barker to his play date, but Artie instead took Barker to the X Games to interview for a job as a skateboard announcer. Skateboarding champion Tony Hawk was there to skate. Barker had to go to the bathroom really bad, but Artie ignored him. Barker climbed to the top of the half-pipe and started urinating, and Tony Hawk, who was currently on the half-pipe, fell hard when his skateboard slipped in the puddle of pee. When Artie and Barker returned home, Diane was mad that Artie told Turner to stick up for himself against the bully at school and the bully’s little sister gave Turner a black eye. Meanwhile, Phil and Alice saw Tony Hawk on TV talking about Barker’s incident. Diane ordered the Healthy Tiger for dinner one night after she failed to cook an edible meal (the children were all used to having separate meals that their parents prepared for them individually and not one family meal they all shared). Artie told Barker that he needed to take charge and not let his imaginary kangaroo friend, Carl, tell Barker what to do. Barker did as Artie said, and then little Barker ran out the door after Carl because he said Carl was running away and never coming back. Barker was then upset when the Healthy Tiger restaurant owner drove up outside the house and hit Carl with his car, killing the imaginary character. The police drove by and stopped because they heard the alarm the smart home set off when Barker went out the door without adult supervision. Phil and Alice also showed up. The officer was flabbergasted to learn that Carl was imaginary and nobody had actually died and then he left (but not before getting an explanation about Turner’s black eye from school). Harper, wearing makeup and a cocktail dress Diane had insisted they buy for her at the mall, had been about to go to a birthday party a boy at school invited her to. Alice didn’t think Harper should go to the party because her audition was tomorrow, and then Harper told Alice that she hated her and she wished anyone else was her mother. Phil and Alice later realized that they needed tough love to raise their children, which the grandparents taught them. Artie then told Alice the truth that he got fired from his job and that was why he went to that interview at the X Games. Backstage at Harper’s violin audition, Alice realized that Harper was no longer happy playing her instrument and told Harper that she didn’t have to do the audition. Harper apologized for the hateful words she said to Alice and told her mom she loved her and never meant what she said in anger. Then, Turner overcame his stutter permanently and went up on the stage to recite the “Shot Heard ‘Round The World,”baseball game which Artie had told him was the deciding factor when he figured out he wanted to be a baseball announcer. In the end, Artie and Diane moved to Georgia to be closer to their grandchildren, where Artie became the announcer for the “Pee Wee Giants,” kids baseball team played the competitive way. This movie was released on Christmas Day in 2012 and made $119 million at the box office on a $25 million budget. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/30/22

TITLE: Wish For Christmas

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2016  Pureflix / Mustard Seed Entertainment / Universal Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about the MacLaren family (Luke the dad, Elizabeth the mom, and their seventeen-year-old daughter Anna) who live in the Boston area. Anna’s uncle, Paul MacLaren, was the pastor of the local church that the family attended (Anna showed her dislike of her parents’ devout religion by always texting her friends, Rachel and Meredith, inside the holy building during church service) because Luke and Elizabeth were acting Christians. Mr. and Mrs. MacLaren claimed that their law practice, Bringing Light to the Law, was pro-bono, but that was hard to believe based on how obviously rich they were with their million dollar luxury house, high dollar wardrobe and spoiled out of control teen daughter. Anna and her friends planned the theme for the upcoming community winter dance held on Christmas Eve, and Anna took control and decided against Rachel’s Santa and the North Pole idea to instead have a royal ball where Anna and her boyfriend, Colton Smith, would be queen and king and everyone else would be assigned titles such as duke and duchess, which Luke and Elizabeth gladly accepted in their across the pond accents. Anna bribed her girlfriends and ordered them around like slaves; even controlling the gang of friends’ individual votes all because Anna had all the money and financed their Starbucks fixes as well as bought the props for their upcoming dance. Anna claimed her funding made her the person in charge (queen bee) so everyone had to do what she said. There was a girl named Ava at school that Anna and her girlfriends picked on, and did hateful things to for their own enjoyment. Anna wasn’t happy that she received a carnation on school property instead of a red rose from Colton when he asked her to the dance (Anna specifically told one of her girlfriends to tell Colton the rose flower to get her so Anna was upset with the girl after for messing the flower up), and so Anna gave the carnation to Ava and told her that Justin meant to give the flower to Ava because he wanted to go to the dance with her. However, when Ava walked over to Justin and his friends to accept his invitation, Ava then embarrassed herself after learning that Anna and her friends had lied (Anna and the other mean girls had already fled the scene). Anna later on tried to make up for this in the school cafeteria. Rachel and Meredith told Anna that in five minutes a group of other kids were going to splatter bomb Ava’s lunch table where she sat alone. They said that the kids wouldn’t do it if the popular girls were sitting at Ava’s table, and so Anna got up and sat next to Ava. At one point, Rachel got herself and Meredith and Anna invited to a college party through Rachel’s brother’s college friend. It was there that Rachel almost got raped by one of the male college students before Anna intervened when she heard her friend yelling inside the house as she sat alone with Colton outside to property. Anna was mad when she found out that her parents wouldn’t let her get out of attending the Christmas Eve church service to go to the dance. Anna stormed off to her bedroom, where she wished that her parents didn’t believe in God. To Anna’s delighted surprise, her wish came true and in the morning she noticed that her parents had taken down the nativity scene in the house and replaced it with Santa and Mrs. Claus decorations. Luke and Elizabeth said they were no longer Christians, so they changed their firm name to MacLaren and MacLaren and also changed the office rules to keep God separate from their work. A bank employee, Turner, had been trying for some time to recruit the husband and wife lawyer team to the dark side so the bank could make more money and turn the Christian people into greedy attorneys concerned only about money and their own needs versus the needs of the innocent who cannot afford legal representation. Turner was successful only after Anna made her cruel wish, and Luke and Elizabeth joined the bank. The MacLaren’s receptionist, Rebekah, wasn’t pleased by Luke and Elizabeth’s sudden change of ungodly behavior, including the fact that she was no longer allowed to say Merry Christmas over the phone to the clients and instead had to say Happy Holidays. One day she stood up to Luke and Elizabeth and spoke her mind, and they fired her. Rebekah then applied for a job at an art museum to support herself and her young daughter, Hazel, which she never would have done if she hadn’t been fired from the firm.  In the midst of everything, Alex, Colton’s father, had previously spoken to Luke about getting help because he lost his job and their house was going into foreclosure as they were behind on mortgage payments. Luke and Elizabeth had promised to try and help Alex, but after the “wish” they refused to help and instead kicked the Smith family out of their house just before Christmas giving them only a couple days notice to vacate the property. Colten and his parents were forced to temporarily move in with Colten’s grandmother. Luke and Elizabeth took Anna car shopping to buy her the expensive convertible Anna had wanted since before the “wish” happened, but Anna then decided she didn’t want the expensive car anymore and knew it was only because of her “wish” that her parents no longer lived with God on a daily basis and allowed her to have anything she craved and do anything she wanted. Anna finally realized that she needed to fix her mistake because her wish had done more harm than good. Anna often visited Uncle Paul to get advice in the movie, and one time he told her that Jesus’ mother, Mary, was pregnant with Jesus when she was (13) thirteenyears old (which is a total myth as Mary was much older). At one point, Anna met a homeless man in a Santa suit who was on the streets like a Salvation Army bell ringer. Anna befriended the man, who slept on a bench outside in the cold. Anna told the homeless man that she wasn’t going to go to the dance because she came to her senses and no longer liked the theme, but the man told Anna to go anyway and make the dance what she wanted it to be. Anna’s father had given the man $100 before the “wish” and Anna brought homeless Santa pizza and some of her dad’s clothing that her father was going to sell (used to donate before the “wish”). At the winter dance, with many adults and elderly people in attendance, Anna almost gave her speech about being queen but instead decided to improvise a different speech, ending by telling everyone that Christmas was about the birth of Jesus Christ. She announced that now she was going to go to the Christmas Eve church service. She walked outside to the church in the cold December New England weather on Christmas Eve wearing only her strapless baby blue Cindrella princess dress. A group of people from the dance (including Rachel and Meredith) showed up at the church a few minutes later, eventually followed by Luke and Elizabeth. Now apparently back to their normal Christian selves, the powertrip attorney couple apologized to Alex and promised to help him save his house in any way they could. Luke and Elizabeth also said they were quitting their new bank attorney jobs (even though they had signed contracts).The movie ended with everyone in church, including Anna, Rachel, and Meredith who were now actually paying attention to (uncle) Paul’s sermon and choir instead of texting each other on their cell phones like during previous services. The Dove Foundation gave this flick a “faith” seal of approval and awarded it 5 out of 5 Doves.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/29/22

TITLE: Dr. Seuss’ How The Grinch Stole Christmas

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2000  Universal Pictures / Imagine Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie began with a young Grinch raised by old biddy grannies (later on in the story the adult Grinch was not happy to be reunited with the elders and had thought they were already dead).  As a little Grinch, he ran away from the village after being bullied and ganged on by other kids at a school party because of his appearance. Obviously that treatment alone put hate in his head for everyone, made his heart to turn to stone, and caused him to seclude himself away from civilization. However, Martha May was the only female who showed affection toward the Grinch throughout childhood and kept that affection throughout her life knowing that he was not really a Grinch but just an innocent victim of social injustice. The Grinch lived every day of his life hating and eating glass (not something you want kids to copy). Early on, a band of teenage Whos decided to invade the Grinch’s lair but the Grinch scared the “whovenile,” delinquents away from his safe home. As retaliation, he sought revenge against the Whos and disguised himself to go to the village, where he disorganized the mailroom. It was here that Cindy Lou, the young daughter of Lou the mailman, came across the Grinch. She fell into the mail machine, which was going to crush and pound her like a package. The Grinch would have left Cindy Lou to that fate if his dog, Max, hadn’t been there to stop the Grinch from leaving and instead rescue Cindy Lou. Cindy Lou then got it into her head that maybe the Grinch wasn’t so bad as everyone thought he was because he saved her. At the village Whobilation celebration, Cindy Lou nominated the Grinch to be Cheermeister, much to the mayor’s displeasure because the mayor wanted to be the Cheermeister and then announced that if the Grinch didn’t show up, then the mayor, as the runner-up, would get to wear the crown. Cindy Lou went to the Grinch’s lair and managed to convince him to come to the village only after she told him there was an award. The Grinch traveled through a tunnel to the village, where he landed face-first in Martha May’s breast area. As Cheermeister, the Grinch was paraded around as he taste-tested different foods. However, things went downhill from there when the mayor proposed to Martha May game show style and even offered her an expensive ring along with a brand new car if she married him. The mayor then wickedly gave the Grinch his award, which was a razor. In his anger, the Grinch set the village Christmas tree on fire and then returned to his lair. It was there he had the idea that could “steal,” Christmas from the Whos. So on Christmas Eve, right after Santa made his deliveries, the Grinch went down to the village and stole everyone’s presents and raided their fridges of the food for their Christmas feasts. However, on Christmas Day, the Grinch had a change of heart and realized that Christmas couldn’t be bought from a store in the form of presents and meant something more when he realized the Whos still gathered to celebrate even after what the Grinch had done in his attempt to ruin Christmas. Now a changed person, the Grinch went down to the village and made peace with the Whos, and then he celebrated Christmas with them. Martha May also turned down the mayor’s marriage proposal and told him that her heart belonged to the Grinch. The budget for this movie was $123 million and it made $345 million at the box office. Jay Carr with The Boston Globe deemed this “An Instant Classic,” on the movie’s packaging.  

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/28/22

TITLE: Akeelah and the Bee

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2006 Lionsgate/2929 Productions/Starbucks Entertainment/Out Of The Blue Entertainment/Reactor Films Production/Cinema Gypsy Productions, Inc.

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about an eleven-year-old African American girl named Akeelah Anderson who lives with her family in Los Angeles and attends Crenshaw Middle School. Akeelah skipped school and didn’t do her homework, and so she failed in her classes. Tanya (mom) worked hard as a single parent to provide for her family after losing her husband when Akeelah was six years old when the dad was shot dead on his way home from work. Akeelah had an older brother in the Air Force, Devon. Akeelah also shared her home with an elder brother, Terrence (who hung around drug dealer Derrick-T and brought that scene to the house with police visits) and also her teen older sister, Kiana, and Kiana’s small child. Tanya was racist in the film as she made a comment to her military son to send whites up in the planes (to do battle) after Devon told his mom he had no orders yet and was working behind a computer screen in Nevada. Miss Cross, Akeelah’s teacher, brought it to the attention of the school principal that Akeelah kept getting all of her spelling words correct without ever practicing for the tests. One day, Principal Welch broke up a fight between Akeelah and other girls when they outside on school grounds skipping class. The principal singled out Akeelah and told her to come to his office, and inside the office was the principal’s friend, Dr. Joshua Larabee who used to work as a teacher at UCLA but now had his own issues the doctor dealt with. The visiting man, Joshua, sat in the principal’s office and listened in on the entire conversation with the student and school official, even though the man didn’t even work at the school.  Joshua sensed that Akeelah was not being honest, so he quizzed her on his own to find out the extent of the intelligence that she hid because she didn’t want the other children in school to keep bullying her and excluding her from activities for being smart and so she dumbed herself down to survive the ordeal of school. Joshua had Akeelah spell some big words and told Principal Welch that Akeelah had potential and needed a mentor to help her develop her skills. Akeelah could not understand why the school wanted national recognition for a spelling bee and invested time and money into the competition when the school couldn’t even afford to have doors on bathroom stalls.  Later that day, Akeelah won the school’s spelling bee competition, which led to another spelling competition. Akeelah thought she could study by herself and do it her own way. She didn’t want help from Josuha at that time. At the regional competition, Akeelah’s older sister with her finicky crying baby that disrupted the speller’s concentration was sent outside into the hallway. From that viewpoint, the elder sis saw a mother in the audience cheating to help her son spell the word he was given by mouthing the letters to him from her seat in the audience. If the boy got away with it, he would have taken the last spot available to get to the next level of the competition. So, the sister marched through the door with her baby and interrupted the competition by bringing the cheating Caucasian American family to the attention of the judges. As a result, the boy admitted he got help from his mom and his mom made an outburst from her seat announcing that her son knew that word but the son replied that he did not. The cheating boy was disqualified and Akeelah made it to the next round of competition then. Akeelah and her school chum, Georgia Cavanaugh, often walked through the dangerous city streets alonewhere drug dealers and criminals lurked about in broad daylight (with no police in sight). The gangster brother, Terrence, who came home wearing high dollar watches with other stuff, at one point told Akeelah as she studied in her room that in the spelling bee Akeelah would just be going up against some rich white kids that would only tear her butt up. That wasn’t true as one child was Hispanic American (Javier) and another Asian American (Dylan) that made it far in the spelling competition. Akeelah trained alone for another spelling bee with Doctor Larabee at his house as he figured out Akeelah learned best with timing exercises while spelling and thus had her jump rope. Inside the doctor’s house, Joshua had Akeelah read what he believed was an inspiration poem to help Akeelah in her endeavers in life that he had framed on the wall written by Oprah’s spiritual advisor, Marianne Williamson, that included verses such as, “’It is our light, not our darkness that most frightens us. We ask ourselves, ‘Who am I to be brilliant, gorgeous, talented, fabulous?’ Actually, who are you not to be?You are a child of God. Your playing small does not serve the world. There is nothing enlightened about shrinking so that other people won’t feel insecure around you. We are all meant to shine, as children do. We were born to make manifest the glory of God that is within us…as we are liberated from our own fear, our presence automatically liberates others.” Akeelah spent Six months training at the doctor’s personal home without her mother (who dropped out of college and wanted to be a doctor herself) even knowing about it for a spelling bee that Tanya didn’t want her daughter to participate in because of Akeelah’s failed grades in many subjects. Akeelah even took buses to the suburb without her mother aware to study with kids from other schools. It was there, in the suburbs, where she met Dylan, the mean boy who told Akeelah she didn’t have what it took to win, but that was only because of Dylan’s overly competitive dad forcing his son to constantly study when his own dad never won a competition in his life but required his son to sacrifice everything in order to beat everyone. 

During their alone time, Akeelah found out that the doctor lost his nine-year-old daughter to a sickness and then he divorced his wife because the marriage fell apart when the young daughter died. At the Scripps National Spelling Bee final competition in Washington D.C., Tanya found out that Doc Josuha paid for the four extra plane tickets and expenses for Georgia, Devon, Tanya and himself to attend because the school only paid for two expenses (Akeelah’s and Principal Welch).  In the end Dylan had a choice to either win the competition as his dad wanted him to do because it was his last year he could compete or help Akeelah because she messed up on purpose so he could win as Akeelah witnessed how abusively competitive Dylan’s dad was. Dylan then messed his word on purpose and the two finalists agreed to do their best in the remainder of the competition and as a result Akeelah and Dylan tied for first place in the Scripps National Spelling Bee (hopefully the prize was a full scholarship to a college/university of his or her choice, otherwise, what is the point?). Doctor Larabee decided to go back to teaching at UCLA.


DATE REVIEWED: 11/26/22

TITLE: Kavik The Wolf Dog

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1980 GoodTimes Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about an Alaskan sled dog named Kavik. In the beginning of the movie, after seeing Kavik win a prestigious sled dog race, a wealthy man named George Hunter bought Kavik from his owner for $4,000. However, the plane Kavik was traveling on to George’s estate in Seattle crashed in the wilderness on the way. A twelve-year-old boy named Andy Evans happened upon the plane crash because he was walking in the woods by himself as he usually did. Andy used his gun to scare off a mountain lion lurking near the crash, and then he found the pilot dead and Kavik barely alive with three broken ribs and a broken leg and pelvis. Andy and his Dad (Dad went out in the dark to look for his missing son) brought Kavik to his house, where his dad, Kurt, was pessimistic about the dog’s chance of survival and thought that Andy should have put Kavik out of his misery when he first found him. The family medical doctor, Dr. Vic Walker, treated Kavik. Many weeks later and after the dog made a full recovery from the nonstop care of strangers, George showed up at the house and took Kavik to Seattle because he owned the dog (Where was George when Kavik was on death’s door?) George was then angry to learn that Kavik was no longer the same dog he purchased before the plane crash because the accident left Kavik cowardly and frightened of other dogs. Kavik became homesick for Andy’s love and the real family that Andy’s parents provided the despondent four-legged child, so Kavik eventually ran away from George. Kavik made a 2,000-mile journey back to Alaska (part of the way by boat), where he found himself lost again in the woods. Kavik got into a fight with a wild wolf and killed the wolf. Andy found Kavik and was overjoyed to see his four-legged sibling again. Dr. Walker, who was not in the medical business to get rich, treated Kavik’s injuries from the fight knowing he probably wasn’t going to get paid the absurdly high going rate, like nowadays, for his time and care. George again arrived in Alaska to retrieve Kavik after Kavik was healed. George reluctantly agreed to sell Kavik to Andy’s family for $250 as Kurt suggested because Kurt no longer thought the dog was worth the high dollar price that George initially paid since Kavik had so many physical and emotional challenges in his short lifetime that affected his mental state in a negative way, especially around fakes. Kavik surprised everyone when he then stood up for himself against a pack of dogs and bravely fought them off. When George heard about this incident, he confronted Kurt and accused him of being a cheat and buying Kavik for less than he was truly worth knowing all along that the dog was okay. Kurt told off lying George, who came to his senses and left knowing that the Evans family now legally owned Kavik, stood beside the sick pup and nursed Kavik back to health multiple times and because of that Kavik’s real family (the Evans) would win against careless George who only tried to claim the dog after the family already spent endless hours healing their injured and abandoned by George (several times resulting in permanent injury) four legged family member. Father Kurt knew HIS family would win in any courtroom battle because of the long-term loving and eternal commitment they made that forever-bonded Kavik to their family, which was GOD’s way to save a lost soul. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/25/22

TITLE: ELF Day

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2020 WOWnow Entertainment/ITN Distribution

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This awful excuse for a children’s cartoon takes place in the North Pole in spring. The main characters are five elves, Tingle, Jingle, Bingle, Dorabelle, and Cheer. In the beginning of the movie, Dorabelle suggested to the other elves that they put the E.L.F. Detective Agency (which they quit last year) back in business even though there was no more crime to solve at the North Pole.The elves didn’t all agree to get the agency back together again until Santa found his Christmas tree missing from his cottage and asked the elves for help. Dorabelle then confessed to stealing Santa’s tree because she claimed to have woken up outside Santa’s cottage where the tree was found missing. Cheer promised Dorabelle that justice will be had and the truth revealed, and that if she were found guilty of the crime then she would be held accountable and do the time. Tingle, Jingle, and Bingle went to Lorcan the all-knowing and all-seeing caterpillar and learned that Dorabelle had confessed to a crime she didn’t commit because she had been under the influence of dark magic. Lorcan revealed that the “sinister Minister of the North Pole dark magic,” was behind the spell cast on Dorabelle. Dorabelle was worried that she was still under the influence of the spell and couldn’t trust herself. When Santa learned of the news and asked Dorabelle why she confessed, she replied that she hadn’t been in the right state of mind and was being controlled without knowing it. The other elves explained that the sinister Minister put Dorabelle to sleep (knocked her out) and filled her head with fake memories before transporting her to Santa’s cottage right after the burglary to frame her for stealing the Christmas tree. They split up to search for the sinister Minister, with Lorcan watching the underground in case the unknown evil being decided to tunnel to China to escape. Meanwhile, Grumper (who looked like a male elf in the movie but whose voice was played by a female) was an exiled and unemployed elf who was really just the sinister Minister and banned from the North Pole by Santa after the elf tied the reindeer’s hooves together before they made their Christmas flight. Grumper (sinister Minister) plotted his revenge against Santa with his dragon, Gruss, in a castle. Grumper made it clear that he basically owned Gruss, who couldn’t do his free will but only what Grumper said. Not to mention Grumper was always putting Gruss down by calling him dumb as rocks and telling the dragon he had a minuscule mind, and Grumper admitted that he didn’t keep Gruss around for the dragon to question his authority, but instead to agree with Grumper and tell him how great he was. By the power invested in the sinister Minister, Grumper called upon the most awe-inspiring, cringe-creating, terror-inducing fiend ever to stalk the snowdrifts. However, this turned out to be a talking pumpkin surfer dude named Jacques O’ Lantern who wanted Gruss to go surfing with him at Charred Fossil Beach. The elves went to the castle, where they discovered that the sinister Minister was none other than Grumper. Grumper asked how he was supposed to be evil when he was surrounded by a bunch of wishy-washy do-gooders. He put a spell on one of the elves and almost caused him to step off the rooftop, but the other elves stopped Grumper and said that they would let bygones be bygones and Grumper could walk away scot-free if he released their elf friend from the spell and returned Santa’s Christmas tree. Grumper did as the elves asked him, only for Santa to immediately put his tree back in the box for next Christmas. At one point in the movie, the Christmas carol “God Rest Ye Merry Gentlemen,” played in the background. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/22/22 

TITLE: Mia and the White Lion

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2018  Galatée Films/M6 Films/Film Afrika/Outside Films/

Studiocanal (France)/Shout Studios/Pandora Film

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about the Owen family (John the dad, Alice the (French) mom, Mick the eldest son, and Mia the young daughter) who moved from London to a lion-breeding farm in South Africa. Mia was a troubled child and got into fights at school because she didn’t want to be there on the farm, away from England, so she hated on everyone around her because she didn’t get her way. Mia still kept in contact with a friend of hers in London via Skype. One night, Mick woke up after a nightmare (he was regularly seeing a psychiatrist for help with his panic attacks and nightmares) and Alice told Mick the story of the white lion prophesied by the African Shangaan tribe to be born on Christmas Day. Sure enough, according to legend, a white lion cub was born that Christmas. He was named Charlie, and he lived in the house like a pet and developed a connection with Mia. However, as Charlie grew up, he began to show signs of aggression, such as inflicting minor scratches on the hired help and even attacking them when tourists came to the farm. Charlie was moved into an outdoor enclosure, where the other young lions ganged up on him. John and Alice became worried that Charlie was becoming too dangerous when he wrecked the house and played a little too rough with Mia. Despite this, Mia continued to spend her time with Charlie, until her parents forbid her from ever going near Charlie again after she brought Mick into Charlie’s enclosure. John and Alice witnessed this from the house and started shouting to Mick, and on his way out of the pen Mick tripped, hitting his head on the ground when he fell and suffered a head injury as a result. John told Mia that he would not sell Charlie unless Mia disobeyed her parents again which of course she did. Mia acted more like the older sibling in this movie even though she was said to be the younger and Mick even look like an older brother. When Charlie was three years old, Mia went into Charlie’s enclosure and, with Mick videoing her on a phone, she admitted that every day since she had been forbidden to go near Charlie she secretly snuck out of the house to be with the now full-grown lion. However, John discovered the video when he was using the phone and prepared Charlie to be sold. Mia found Charlie. Mia hid on top of another lion’s truck, which was driven to a client. Mia watched from her hiding place as John released a lion from the truck into an enclosure, where a high paying ungodly female client hoping to bring a lioness trophy back to her demon gang of no friends and claim bragging rights used a bow and arrow to shoot the innocent lioness that had been caged her whole life and was finally released only not knowing what to do with freedom so stood right in front of heartless female like a deer in the headlights taking the arrow until a man finished the animal off by shooting it. Mia then figured out that her parents were operating a farm that participated in “canned lion hunts,” by raising lions and then selling them to wealthy clients for a great deal of money for their “kill the innocent” sport that is inhumane and cruel to GOD’s animals. Mia realized that Charlie the white lion was next in line to be shot, and so in the middle of the night she snuck downstairs. The housemaid and cook, Jodie, helped Mia by giving her the keys to the enclosures. Mia ran off with Charlie after releasing other lions, which trapped the rest of the family in their house the next day inside their home while the wild animals roamed free on the their farm. Once the lions were taken care of, the Owens and the police went out in search of Mia. However, Dirk, a contact of John’s who was in the same business and purchased the lions for his clients, was also on the hunt for Charlie. Mick stayed in contact with his “younger,” sister by two years, Mia, using their phones and he was the only person who knew that Mia was headed to the Timbavati River Reserve where she planned to give Charlie to the Shangaan tribe, who considered the white lion to be sacred. At some point while trekking through the South African wilds with Charlie, Mia spotted John sitting in his truck nearby with the door open. John saw Charlie and reached for the tranquilizer gun that was propped against the side of the truck, but he was shocked to see his fourteen-year-old daughter was holding the gun on him. Mia confronted John about what he really did with the lions, which he told her was legal in South Africa and the way it had always been and would always be. Mia shot her dad in the leg with a tranquilizer dart meant for large animals, and then she left him lying unconscious on the ground so she could steal his truck and drive with Charlie the rest of the way to the reserve. She contacted Mick and told him where John was and to pick him up. However, it turned out that Mia had been following an outdated map and discovered that the China Shopping Mall stood in the way of the reserve. Mia ditched the truck and ran through the crowded China mall to the back door, scaring everyone who saw the huge lion half to death. Mia and Charlie almost reached the reserve, but then her family and the police showed up with a helicopter hovering above waiting to shoot Charlie. Mia begged her dad to save Charlie, and he stood in front of Charlie to block everyone’s line of fire while the lion walked calmly towards the reserve, where the African Shangaan people welcomed Charlie. Mia seemed to be the only family member in the movie whose appearance didn’t change much over the years, while Alice cut her hair into bangs, John’s style of beard facial hair changed, and Mick shaved his hair short and then let it grow until it was almost shoulder length by the time he was about sixteen, even though he still looked like a young child no more than twelve or thirteen years old compared to Mia, who looked her age. Some things didn’t change, though, such as Mia’s delinquent behavior, law-breaking actions, and constant lying and disobedience to get her way of being with a large and dangerous lion who likely would have killed or severely injured Mia because despite Charlie being raised as a pet in the household, he still had wild instincts. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/21/22

TITLE: I.Q.

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1994 Paramount Pictures/Sandollar Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 3

REASON: This movie takes place in New Jersey and is about Albert Einstein and his niece, Catherine Boyd, who was a student at Princeton University and was engaged to the British psychologist James Moreland working in the USA conducting ungodly experiments on humans and animals. In the beginning of the movie, the convertible car James drove Catherine around in broke down. They dropped it off at the nearest repair garage, where an average Joe car mechanic named Ed Walters came outside to look at the car. Ed experienced love at first sight upon seeing Catherine. He told his mechanic buddies that in that moment he saw his entire future with Catherine with him, and her married to Ed, and Cat having his children. He said that he kissed Catherine, and the manager freaked out because he thought Ed kissed a customer, but Ed said he kissed Catherine in his mind. Absent minded, but super smart, Catherine left behind her father’s pocket watch at the garage. Ed fixed the watch and cleaned it up and then went to her house (Ed knew Cat’s address because Cat gave it to the taxi service over the phone. Ed also asked her address after she hung up in order to list it on the auto repair paperwork). Catherine wasn’t home when Ed arrived, and so Ed met her uncle, the famous Albert Einstein, because Einstein answered the door. Albert introduced Ed to his genius scientist colleagues inside the house, Kurt Gödel, Boris Podolsky, and Nathan Liebknecht. Albert created instances for Ed to be alone with Catherine because he saw the instant love connection between his young niece and Ed he didn’t want the crazy “rat man,” (James) from across the pond with his inhumane experiments to be with Catherine. James worked at the Silas Paine Institute for experimental psychology, where the questionable Brit doctor experimented on humans and animals, including one naked and screaming man who was locked in a small evaluation room and settled down only after Ed secretly gave the victim of James his own wristwatch through the tiny door to help the poor man pass the experimental time. The group of four old men later realized that Catherine and Ed might fall in love with each other if Ed suddenly turned into a genius physicist who shared Catherine’s interests. Catherine believed that she needed to marry a genius like herself in order to have a genius child and Uncle Einstein believed Cat needed to marry for love. When Cat arrived home, Ed started discussing the idea of cold fusion and a nuclear-powered spacecraft(based on Albert’s own theory which he abandoned) and when Catherine heard about it she invited Ed to give a speech about his theory for an upcoming conference at the symposium. At the after-party, Einstein faked a heart issue, and this led to him leaving with Catherine and Ed. He told them he found his medicine in the car, but to get out of the rain they stopped at a café where Catherine and Ed danced together. Ed’s coworkers at the mechanic garage read the write-up in the newspaper about Ed’s speech at the symposium, which stated that Ed was an auto mechanic and amateur physicist who came up with a formula that could make interplanetary travel by nuclear rocket a real possibility. Bill Reilly with the Times showed up at the garage asking about Ed’s intelligence, and then James joined them and introduced himself. James said he wanted to study Ed’s brain and thinking processes. James thought that genius could be derived from any poor soul, even a lowly peasant. James added it was an extraordinary opportunity to increase their understanding of human knowledge. Ed was then time-tested in front of a crowd to solve problems, where Albert and his friends sat in the audience and signaled to Ed the answers to the questions by making sounds and gestures from their seats. Catherine later went sailing with Albert and Ed after Albert had his old buddies go to James’s lab and release the test animals to delay James so he could not go sailing with Catherine, him and Ed. It was on the boat that Catherine admitted to being in love with Ed (but it was the fake Ed). Later on, James and Catherine had dinner where she said that she loved Ed. James, using his by the book psychological schooled beliefs (without GOD in the picture), told Catherine that since Uncle Albert liked Ed than naturally she was attracted to Ed. James added that the relationship would not last, but having common aims and interests, verbal communications, financial security, and intellectual compatibility were grounds for a lasting relationship. However, Catherine told James that love was a major factor in a relationship, which James did not respond to because he was not in love with Catherine. This is known because James already picked out the honeymoon location without discussing it with Catherine and he wanted to go to Belgium and be part of a jungle tribe whereas Catherine wanted to visit the Seven Sacred Pools in Hawaii. Also, earlier in the movie, James told Catherine to pick a weird color from a color chart of green blues, and he told her that “algae,” was their new home color and she didn’t even like any of those colors he had her select from. Meanwhile, President Eisenhower “Ike,” showed up at Ed’s house because he heard from his sources and news about the space travel. President Ike wanted a prototype of the engine because the RUSSIANS announced they already had been working on a model and they would have it ready within the year. The President hoped to announce at the symposium press conference later that night that they were making a prototype in New Jersey. However, by that time, Catherine had just figured out that the theory Ed wrote was a HOAX (using her mathematical genius intelligence that Uncle Albert silenced and dismissed her smarts all along making Cat question herself so Eistein would not get caught and could trick his niece into a relationship with Ed). The genius elders created “Ed,” the scientist in hopes of making a “love,” match for Catlyn. Ed left to find Catherine and tell her the truth. Albert and his elder group were picked up by the President along with Catherine to go to the symposium and announce the prototype. Catherine played along even though she now knew it was all-fake. President Ike believed Catherine loved Ed, so he stopped his motorcade along the way because they saw Ed on his motorcycle in a field trying to catch up with them. Thinking Ed was going to propose, President Ike stopped and Catherine got out of the car and met Ed in the field. Catherine told Ed to play along, which he did while Catherine bit him and tackled him to the ground, kissing him in the midst of the show to hide her anger and private conversation but still make it appear to the onlookers that they were happily engaged. Albert and his buddies were worried that they would soon be ARRESTED FOR TREASON. When they all arrived at the symposium with the President, they walked in on James telling the crowd that Ed was a fake because James had recently discovered Ed’s theory was word for word the identical work in the paper Albert wrote thirty years ago, and thus James said Ed, Einstein, and his colleagues committed outright fraud. President Ike told everyone that Albert would make a statement then, and Albert announced to the audience that Dr. James Moreland was correct, and admitted that cold fusion was a HOAX so brilliant, so daring, and so secret that not more than five people on planet earth knew about it. It was called “Operation Red Cabbage,” and now they were able to reveal that Ed and Catherine (two of the finest minds Albert had ever known) had proven the Russian claim to have leapt ahead in the space race with cold fusion, which was nothing but hot air. Albert added that he thought a race of that nature, whether arms or space, was complete foolishness.Later on, in the hallway, Albert had a real heart problem and was rushed to the Princeton Hospital. There, he gave Ed his dad’s compass and attempted again to strengthen the love match between Ed and Catherine. Ed left the hospital and drove to Stargazer’s Field alone to see the Boyd’s Comet (which was named after Catherine’s deceased dad who discovered the comet and had told Catherine the next time it appeared he would be riding on it). Albert and his old friends went on the hospital rooftop (they got there using the stairway) with a telescope to view the comet. They saw Catherine driving close by the field on her way home not planning to stop. Albert pulled out his transmitter device and said that God didn’t play dice with the universe but he would. The old men then all took turns pushing buttons to break down Catherine’s car so she had to pull off the road into the field where Ed was. Ed and Catherine watched Boyd’s comet together and the movie ended with a great big “WaHOO!”  On the movie packaging, Janet Maslin from The New York Times declares, “Wonderful comic performances from both Meg Ryan and Tim Robbins.” 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/20/22

TITLE: Elephant Kingdom/The Blue Elephant 2 (Khan Kluay)

(A sequel to Khan Kluay from 2006 Thailand released on September 2ndas The Blue  Elephant in USA and on Christmas Day in India as Jumbo 

And grossed $196 million at the box office)-Weinstein Company/Jim Henson

Company Discoveries and Kantana Animation production).

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2016/2009 Lionsgate/Grindstone Entertainment Group/

Kantana Group/Simka Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1 (Thailand/United States)

REASON: This animated cartoon movie is based in a mythical country called Darklandia that is ruled by an evil-hearted king (Nanda Bayin). The main characters are Rok (Khan Kluay) the army General’s personal war elephant, and his elephant wife Melody (Chaba Kaew). In the beginning of the movie, Melody announced to Rok that she was pregnant (twin elephants). However, a bird named Wingman (Jitrit) then informed Rok and Melody that the king outlawed all elephant families (human as well) and family activities so that his war elephants could focus on taking over the world for the power-hungry king. The king’s new law also kept Queen Diane separated from her son, and so the queen was on the side of the rebels who fled into the jungle with their families. Among these rebels hiding out included Melody and newborn twins, Magic and Mojo, Rok’s mother, Nana, and a group of young orphan elephants (Pugsley, Bed Bug, Tiptoe, and Banjo). The king’s men found the jungle village where the elephants were staying and set fire to the village. Nana tried to lead Melody and the twins through a burning barn to safety, but Nana died when the barn collapsed on top of her after she rescued Magic. Melody and the twins were captured and taken away along with the orphan elephants. Magic and Mojo were locked in the dungeon while Queen Diane secretly cared for Melody. The orphans were held captive elsewhere. These other young elephants met Rally, another orphan elephant that helped them escape. Meanwhile, Rok learned of the news from Wingman, and he went to find his family. Rok was captured when he tried to rescue his children, Magic and Mojo, after the young elephants had attempted to escape, but failed. The traumatized and hysterically bawling twins were locked in chains for the ceremony where the king’s demonic wizard would cast a spell to erase all the memories the humans and elephants had of their families. When queen Diane learned of the ceremony and she recruited the rebels to fight the king, her husband in name only, and his royally hate-filled authoritarian army of evildoer employees. The king told his army to ask not what they can do for their families, but what their country could do to take over the world. Queen Diane was able to get back into the castle and find her missing young son. The king found the two together and told his wife that he soon would have everything. Diane responded there is nothing worth having or fighting for without love. The king called Diane ungrateful and then reminded her that he already gave her China and Egypt and practically the whole rest of the world too. However, Diane replied that he gave her nothing so the king declared he would then take it all away. Before the wizard could cast his spell, Rok broke free from his restraints and fought off the wizard’s elephant, Drago. The fight led to the physical destruction of the ginormous bridge between the free land and the royal kingdom, but Rok escaped with his family and the orphan elephants to the freedom side before that happened. The enslaved people were happy to be away from from communist kingdom as were the tortured animals. Rok was then called away from his wife and children to come before the General (on the free side) and face punishment for deserting the army. However, the king’s wizard then appeared on a cliff edge, where he summoned his own zombie army to defeat the General’s army so that the wizard could declare himself king. The crazed wizard claimed “out with the old and in with the new king” (meaning himself) and said the only thing he agreed with the old king about was separating families forever because the wiz had no family and none did he want ever and neither did he want anybody else to have a family either. The General climbed the cliff and stopped the wizard (who was then attacked by the evil spirits he commanded to help his army) while Rok fought the new and improved Drago. Melody and the twins were then devastated to discover Rok’s unmoving body after the battle. He appeared to be dead, but then he woke up from a dream-like state and was miraculously alive. In the end the General realized his mistake and dropped the charges against Rok. This questionable piece of so-called “entertainment” for children made all cute and cuddly using graphics and artwork to entice parents and HIS children into viewing was alarmingly sold at a local library book sale which no doubt impacted HIS families by silently destroying them from within as kids copy. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/18/22

TITLE: A Christmas Puppy

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2011 Phase 4 Films/Max Pix Inc./kaBOOM Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in California at Christmastime and is about a teenage boy named Riley. In the beginning of the movie, on December 22nd, Riley’s mom, Sarah, received a call from her workplace informing her that the company was being sold and Sarah was soon to be unemployed. Sarah was sorry because she had wanted to do something special with her son this Christmas, but Riley didn’t care if that happened or not because he said that he didn’t believe there was magic in Christmas and it was just another day, not to mention Riley was alone most Christmases because his single mom, Sarah, had to work long hours. Sarah was very creative in her work and Riley wanted to be a writer. In the morning, Riley woke up to discover a lady standing in his bedroom. The female with a British accent explained that her name was Hope, and she was a Christmas spirit like her sisters, Faith, Mercy, and Charity. Hope gave Riley a fortune cookie, and he opened it to find a piece of paper with the numbers of bus stops that he was supposed to follow to an unknown destination. Hope instructed Riley to help others believe in the spirit of Christmas so that Riley himself could find the magic and believe again. Riley took the bus to a mansion in Malibu where the Simms family (Tom the dad, Winnie the mom, their “wicked spiteful felon,” seventeen-year-old daughter, Allison, and their dog, Chompie) lived. Riley jumped the fence into the backyard and fell, and Winnie, who was watching from the window, went outside and brought the stranger Riley into the house to fix his scraped-up arm. Under the impression that Riley was one of Allison’s friends, Tom and Winnie showed him around the house while Riley learned as much information about the family as possible. Tom worked for the same company as Sarah, and Winnie was a children’s book author who happened to have wrote a bestseller that Riley remembered from his childhood. Riley told Winnie that his mom read the book to him and that was how he learned to read as he memorized it and read the book back to his mom. When Allison finally came downstairs from her bedroom and saw Riley, she knew that he wasn’t her friend and suspected that Zoe from school was playing another devious trick on her. Allison believed that Zoe put Riley up to recording her with his phone, and so Allison confiscated Riley’s phone and kept it in her room. Allison threatened to tell her parents that Riley lied to them about being her friend if he didn’t pretend to be her boyfriend and stay for dinner and follow her lead with her lies otherwise Allison would give Riley back his phone.Tom was going to cook food from the freezer, but Riley offered to cook dinner for the family and Tom agreed. The obviously low-budget film didn’t make sense right here because Riley said he would cook dinner, but then he left the kitchen without any explanation and Tom and Winnie made stew. Riley went to talk with Allison alone in the living room, where she told him that they usually spend Christmas with Grandma Betty but couldn’t this year because Tom was about to lose his job and Winnie had writer’s block and an upcoming deadline from her publisher.  The Simms family appeared to be in financial trouble too as legal notices about foreclosure was in view. Allison told Riley to help her bring Grandma Betty to their house. Allison and Riley took over the cooking from the parents then, and Allison dumped spicy seasoning into the stew knowing that her dad would have a severe sneezing and hiccupping attack after eating the spicy food and that was part of her plan to get his credit card. Now that the parents were distracted, while Allison helped her dad and Winnie made a chocolate milkshake for her husband, Riley, as instructed by Allison, was supposed to sneak into Tom’s office and steal his credit card from his wallet and then impersonate Tom to purchase a plane ticket so Grandma Betty (who lived in Michigan) could fly to California and spend Christmas with the family. Everything went according to plan but when Riley went into Tom’s office he just couldn’t force himself to take Tom’s credit card and use it illegally. Riley instead called Betty and told her everything that had happened, starting with Hope appearing in his room. Riley stayed the night at the Simms house, and in the morning one of Allison’s stuffed animals was missing, Winnie lost her silver pen, and Tom’s computer mouse and stress ball were gone. Allison accused Riley of stealing their belongings and then confessed to her parents that she had tried to salvage Christmas by having Riley use Tom’s credit card to get Grandma Betty to California. Tom told Riley to leave. The parents discussed canceling the credit card and contacting the bank to figure out what charges were made by the criminal minded children. Apparently Allison had a criminal file from Ebay and thus was monitored 24/7 by her parents with her Internet time. However, Tom and Winnie soon discovered Tom’s stress ball on their dog Chompie’s bed. They and Allison went in search of Chompie and the rest of the missing items, and eventually found them outside by the fire pit. A neighborhood boy named Justin who Allison liked then came into the house the back way and told Allison that her “cousin,” Riley, came to Justin’s house and gave him the scarf Allison had been planning to give Justin (Riley had lied to Justin about being Allison’s cousin) so that Justin would come over to the Simms house and see Allison. Allison invited Justin to Christmas Eve dinner, and then Grandma Betty knocked on the door and everyone was surprised to see her. Betty explained that Riley had called and told her about Allison’s nefarious plan, and Betty decided to pay her own way to California and told her family that they made a mistake by sending Riley away. Betty read from the Christmas letter Tom, Winnie and Allison had mailed to her and pointed out that it sounded more like a press release than a holiday greeting, and that the statement about Winnie considering options for her new book was an oldie from other Christmases gone by. The card seemed to be written robotically as though the Simms were trying to write a Hollywood scene instead of speaking truth of what happened the past year in their lives. They then got a hold of Riley and his mom Sarah and remedied the situation by inviting them both to Christmas Eve dinner. Tom being a big shot at the company was able to pull strings at work with colleagues and have Sarah sent over to his house to work (but not really) so she could spend Christmas with Riley. Grandma Betty later told Riley that her husband used to talk about a Christmas spirit named Faith (one of Hope’s sisters) who had helped him meet Betty. Betty had never believed her husband’s stories until Riley told her about his encounter with a Christmas spirit. However, in the end, Winnie did get the idea for a puppy book based on Chompie’s story of how she “stole,” Christmas by taking the family’s items. Winnie decided to write about this and not go through with her alien Christmas idea. Also, in the end, the Simms family started their own toy company featuring a stuffed animal model of Chompie, and Tom and Winnie offered Sarah a job, which she accepted.  Both families were no longer in financial turmoil and the Simms stayed in their millionaire home. The cover art has a cute little retriever puppy on it, but this is misleading because the movie was not about a puppy and the only dog featured in the film was the Simms’ older dog named Chompie of a completely different breed.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/17/22

TITLE: Vampire Dog

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR Canada (Regina and Moose Jaw Saskatchewan)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2011 Vampire Dog Productions / Entertainment One

Joker Films / Trilight Entertainment 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a twelve-year-old boy named Ace and his teacher mom, Susan. In the beginning of the movie, Susan and Ace moved to a new town. On Susan’s first day as the new music teacher of the local public school and Ace’s first day at Lugosi Public School, Ace was asked to play the drums (he was a very good drummer but couldn’t perform in people because of stage fright) with the other music students. Ace was publicly humiliated after he fell out of his chair while drumming and the other kids videoed him on their phones and put it on the Internet where it got many thousand views. Back at home, Susan told Ace that his grandfather living in Transylvania died and sent his dog, Fang, to Susan and Ace. Ace later learned that Fang was a “vampire dog,” that lived off of red jelly, could not be in the sunlight, slept in a coffin, hypnotized people, and could talk. Meanwhile, an evil female mad scientist named Dr. Warhol plotted to steal Fang because she needed the vampire dog’s DNA to add to her anti-aging cream. Dr. Warhol had to fill an order for two million units of her anti-wrinkle cream that Dr. Warhol advertised but never fully developed the product because she believed she lacked the DNA ingredient from the vampire dog. Dr. Warhol experimented with other things but was unsuccessful and even caused severe burns to her assistant’s face when the facial serum was tested on her partner in crime Frank. Dr. Warhol paid off Principal Hickman at the public school to help her shut the school down (the school official sabatoged the school in exchange for the principal to be on Dr. Warhol’s payroll at four times his current salary after he succeeded).  A new building would then replace the school where a corporation called the “Dr. Warhol Institute of Youth and Beauty” would be headquartered. Dr. Warhol hoped to put Kilmore Cosmetics out of business because shEVIL would charge an arm and a leg for her services offered only to the rich, famous, and elite. An upcoming Battle of the Bands was the school’s only chance to stay open if the board approved Lugosi as a charter school. Dr. Warhol threatened to carve the principal up like a Thanksgiving turkey if his “tricks,” to close the school didn’t work. Ace started bringing Fang to school with him and hiding the dog in his locker. One time this led to disaster when Dr. Warhol and her sidekick, Frank, bought all the stores out of red jelly and then stationed themselves inside the school knowing that Fang would have to come to them to get the jelly and then they would capture him. However, the two sinister beings failed to catch Fang and a school employee instead sent Fang to the pound. Ace got in trouble with his mom for bringing Fang to school, and she grounded him to his room on the night of the Battle of the Bands. A girl from school that Ace liked, Skylar (who was told by her mean girl group that she couldn’t hang out with Ace if she wanted to be in their group, and so Skylar told Ace no when he asked her out on a date in front of the mean girls, but Skylar later told Ace that she did want to go out with him) then showed up at Ace’s house and the two snuck out together to rescue Fang from the pound. They headed to the school, where they encountered Dr. Warhol and Frank trying to steal Fang from them. When the Lugosi school band went up on stage, crooked Principal Hickman stopped them in the middle of their performance and announced that the drummer, Arbuckle, had hidden a computerized drumming program on stage to cheat because he couldn’t really drum. Arbuckle had been instructed to play along earlier by his “Uncle Barry,” (Hickman), so the “staged in advance scene” could happen and the principal could disqualify the band and make it look to others as though nothing shady was going on except an innocent child cheating. The superintendent said the band could still play if they found a replacement drummer, and then Ace decided to drum for the band. In the end, thesuperintendent was impressed and declared Lugosi a charter school with an exceptional music program. The school’s head boss then fired Principal Hickman when Arbuckle spilled the beans about his uncle’s corruption, and Dr. Warhol and Frank were arrested. Skylar, a science genius, invented a solution to help Fang be outside in sunlight. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/16/22

TITLE: Polycarp

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2015 Henline Productions/Flyover Studios

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is inspired by a true story about an elder, Polycarp, and his Christian lifethat took place in 2nd century Smyrna, an Asian city ruled by the Roman Empire and Caesar. The movie focuses on a young girl named Anna who was a former slave, like Polcarp as a youth. In the beginning of the movie, Anna was purchased at auction by Polycarp, the Christian bishop of Smyrna, for his female friend so she could give the innocent child a loving home as her adoptive mother since Melina didn’t have enough money to pay for the abused Anna’s freedom from her ungodly situation. Adopted Anna formed a strong and loving bond with the new mama, Melina, that GOD blessed her with. Polycarp spent the majority of his time copying the Scriptures onto scrolls and also included some of his own opinions in writing too. Polycarp’s personal relationship with God directed him on a path that was to help those around him walk with JESUS and carry on Christianity with the teachings that Polycarp was taught by John (youngest disciple of Jesus) long after Polycarp was gone from this world. Polycarp knew there were people out there putting prices on his head to silence the truth and persecute others from worshipping GOD and following the ways of Jesus.Polycarp knew he would die eventually but he was not afraid, and he taught others not to fear death and to stand up for their Christian beliefs because living your life without God will not get you into HIS Kingdom Of Heaven. Face the fear of death with a Christian heart and soul and keep GOD’s LOVE alive at all times so your spirit can be delivered to its final resting place inside God’s eternal home for HIS children. Polycarp passed down a necklace to Anna that had a Jesus fish symbol on it. Polycarp explained to Anna that the necklace once belonged to the Christian woman who bought Polycarp when he was a young slave boy and freed him where Polycarp then became the woman’s own adoptive son, just as Anna’s adopted parents, Elias and Melina, did for Anna. Throughout the movie whenever something happened, Anna asked questions because she didn’t understand about GOD and was going back and forth between the one true Christian GOD (JESUS the Son) and the multiple Roman gods (fake Caesar god included). The answers Anna received led her to become a real Christian in the end and teach like Polycarp, also unafraid to die for what she believed in. Caesar passed a law declaring himself the god everyone had to worship first and foremost. Quadratus, the head of the Roman proconsul, with his queer hairless cat by his side, enforced this law to the point where he killed anybody who went against Caesar’s decree. The crazed Quadratus tyrant official had soldiers pay devious vendors to befriend Christian shoppers and then engage them in small talk to gain personal information from them using the clerk’s fake act of kindness. The male and female storekeepers then pocketed extra bags of money by that selling private information of their targeted Christian customers. The ungodly immoral devil worshippers selling their products duped Chrisitans into “friendly” conversation and then sold them out to the madman’s henchmen as soon as they walked away from the store, at whatever gift or money they could get for the data they obtained because they cared not for HIS people but only their own sick needs and profit.  Christians who died for their belief in this movie included a messenger boy named Germanicus who refused to worship Caesar, another boy named Demetrius who was arrested and tortured before his death, Polycarp who was captured and sentenced to be burned at the stake, and eventually Anna and her adopted family. Anna gave the necklace given to her by Polycarp (just before Anna was taken away to her death herself) to another girl in the jail cell where they and other Christians awaited death. The young female and her even younger brother had minutes earlier lost their parents when they were taken away to the “kill, kill, kill” chanting arena of ungodly souls worshipping fake Ceasar while murdering HIS Christian innocent souls for sport. One Roman soldier didn’t believe anything was wrong with the Christian people, but he mostly kept quiet and did his Roman soldier bidding job which was to support his leader and go along to get along even though it meant killing innocent souls in the process. However, in the end, this ex-Roman employed Caesar of death man decided that enough was enough. He became a Christian and rescued the girl Anna gave her necklace to and the girl’s little brother out of the jail cell and they all fled to Ephesus, where they listened to Justin’s sermons about Jesus Christ and the one true God. Polycarp taught Justin the teachings of Christ Jesus. John, the youngest disciple of Jesus, taught Polycarp the Christian way. Polycarp said John was the disciple who Jesus loved in the movie. Jesus loved all of HIS disciples, especially young John since he did help raise HIS SON of THUNDER to teach others to follow HIM.   


 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/15/22

TITLE: Cowgirls ‘N Angels

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012 20th Century Fox/Samuel Goldwyn Films/

Sense And Sensibility Ventures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a twelve-year-old girl named Ida Clayton who lives with her mama, Elaine, in Oklahoma. Ida was a huge fan of Chuck Norris and had “Chuck’s Code of Ethics” poster on her bedroom wall. In the beginning of the movie, young Ida Clayton went by herself to a local rodeo where she stole things out of people’s purses underneath the bleachers. Ida was spotted by a security guard and ran into the barn, hiding under a blanket in a hay cart where a man named Rawley West told her to go in the opposite direction of the security guard. Ida ran into a horse (she later named him Prince) belonging to the Sweethearts of the Rodeo team (which consisted of trick-riding young women) that was standing in the barn walkway and led him back to his stall. Elaine didn’t like the rodeo because it resulted in her young pregnancy and her single mom lifestyle for twelve years. There was no interaction whatsoever with the ex boyfriend who fathered Ida. Elaine neglected her daughter a great deal and when she had spare time outside of work, Elaine chose to go out on dates with men in her free time and left her small child to fend for herself.  The movie claimed that the dad didn’t know about the pregnancy even though he lived in the area the entire time. The man didn’t bother to check if a child had been conceived after having a sexual relationship with Elaine. He instead left to continue on with his single life revolving around the rodeo without responsibilities or care for anyone else except himself, most especially he was not there to raise the innocent being that was the result of an immature relationship. Ida became obsessed with trying to find a saintly father figure that she created in her head because of the astranged relationship with her mom who often left her alone and abandoned. Ida went through her mom’s belongings until she found her dad’s first name, Walker. Later that night, Ida returned to the empty rodeo grounds, where she somehow successfully tacked up Prince (even though she had never ridden before) and then attempted to ride him but failed. The next day, the preacher working for the Sweethearts of the Rodeo discovered a torn piece of jean material on Prince’s corral, where the gate was unlocked. The owner manager of the Sweethearts and a former rodeo rider, Terence Parker, then went to pick up a prescription at the small- town pharmaceutical store. It was there that he witnessed Ida being caught by an employee trying to steal a bottle of aspirin. Terence paid for the aspirin because Ida said it was for her mom, and then he took Ida outside to talk to her. He noticed the hole on the side of Ida’s jeans and knew immediately that she had been the one in Prince’s corral. Terence then gave the young child the aspirin bottle and she left. Ida tried to ride Prince again and this time managed to get in the saddle. However, Ida fell off Prince and then the lights in the dark rodeo arena turned on and Terence appeared along with the preacher. Terence offered Ida the opportunity to ride with the Sweethearts, but he told her to ask for her mom’s permission first. Ida agreed, but Elaine wasn’t having any of it and refused to let Ida join the trick-riding team. Ida then forged her mom’s signature on a note Ida wrote and gave it to Terence, and he didn’t question anything and started training Ida to ride. Ida then rode in front of Terence’s adult daughter, Rebecca, who was running the show. Rebecca agreed to let Ida become a Sweetheart and ride at an upcoming show. One morning, Elaine left for work, and once she was out of the house Ida immediately left ride her bike to the rodeo. However, Elaine went back into the house a few minutes later because she forgot her purse, and she realized that Ida was gone. Elaine then lost her job after she didn’t show up for work because she went to the rodeo to find Ida, where Terence showed her the fake note. Furious, Elaine brought Ida back home. Terence later showed up at Elaine’s house, where he managed to convince her to let Ida come with the Sweethearts on a tour of the West only after he told Elaine that the riders would perform twelve shows and Elaine would receive $900. Elaine accepted because Terence offered her half the money in advance, and she needed the money now that she was unemployed. Terrence also knew Elaine’s famous rodeo dad but Terrence and Elaine were virtually strangers to each other before Ida met Terrence the day Ida was alone without supervision. At one show when the team was checking in, the barn manager refused to let the Sweetheart riders use the ring to practice until Terence threatened him with a sissy whooping. Ida broke into the office later that night and, using the key that she stole off the counter earlier, she opened the file cabinet and searched for information about her dad. One of the Sweetheart riders, twenty-one-year-old Kansas, then appeared and was followed by the barn manager, who called the police. Kansas covered for Ida, and the barn manager didn’t press charges. In one scene, Ida went to a bar with Terence and the other Sweethearts, where Kansas met a cowboy named Justin Wood. Everyone then line-danced to an adult country song before the female singer called her dad up onstage to sing the song for the father-daughter dance. Ida then ran off in tears traumatized because she didn’t have a dad to dance with.Out of all the adult Sweetheart riders, the movie mainly focused on Kansas. Ida later told Terence about what she did and apologized for all the times she lied to him. Rebecca wouldn’t allow the Sweethearts to have romantic relationships while traveling on the road, and when Rebecca found Kansas breaking the rules by hanging out with Justin Wood behind the bar, Rebecca was concerned for the young woman because Kansas had already been in a correctional facility for her alcoholic addiction, and Rebecca didn’t want to see Kansas go down the wrong path again because she used alcohol and sex to run her life. These were the adults who raised young Ida on the road while her mom stayed behind to help her friend with a catering business. When Ida told them about her search for the dad she never met before, the adult trick-riders who had issues of their own went all out asking around for men named Walker because Ida had this unreal fantasy of a perfect parent in her head, even though she knew nothing about that person and he had never been in her life raising her for more than a decade. The absent person could very well have been a convicted serial repeat offender who committed dangerous crimes that resulted in multiple deaths of God’s innocent souls. The Sweethearts found one man named Walker, but this led to disappointment when Ida discovered that he was not the Walker she was looking for. Hysterically upset and crying Ida then spoke to Rawley West (the man at the Oklahoma rodeo who helped her escape the security guard), and he gave her the idea that maybe her dad didn’t know she even existed. She then talked to Terence about him training her to do the Hippodrome riding trick so she would get her picture on the front page of the newspaper in hopes her dad would see the photo and come find her. Despite Rebecca’s warnings, Kansas continued to see Justin and pursue a relationship with him. Kansas then quit the Sweethearts because she told Rebecca that she chose love over trick-riding. Kansas then tried to ruin the team’s chance of getting a sponsorship to keep them going by bad-mouthing them and spewing lies because she did not get her way. When Terence wouldn’t let Ida do the Hippodrome, she took Prince into the rodeo arena by herself and attempted the trick, but she fell and hurt her arm. Outside the arena, the others put Ida’s arm in a cast while Terence scolded her. Terence walked away and then collapsed on the ground. He was rushed to the hospital (the Sweethearts were now back in the Oklahoma area) where the doctor diagnosed Terence with treatable stage two cancer. In the waiting room, Madison, another rider, convinced Ida that her mom was at home cooking a feast in preparation for Ida’s return. Ida believed this and Madison drove her home but then Ida spotted another man inside the home through Elaine’s window (Rawley). Ida screamed at her mom to stop trying to replace her daddy and then took off and later rode on Prince to the hospital to be with Terence. Elaine heard Ida and went after her. Elaine took Ida back home, but Ida didn’t want to do the last rodeo show. Ida agreed to go, though, when the other team members (all adults) Sweethearts came to her house and dogpiled on her bed. While in the barn getting Prince ready, Rawley approached Ida and confessed that his first name was Walker and he was the male that fathered her. Rawley watched the show with Elaine. Terence got out of the hospital to go to the show, and Kansas also was back on team Sweethearts because Rebecca decided to change the dating rules at work. In the end, Ida performed the Hippodrome on Prince at the last show, and the Sweethearts received a sponsorship from a saddlery company. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/14/22

TITLE: Teen Beach 2

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2015 Walt Disney Studios Home Entertainment

A Disney Channel Original Movie / Rain Forest Productions /

Disney-ABC Domestic Television

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie was produced in Puerto Rico and is about two teenagers named Brady and McKenzie (she goes by Mack) who met over the summer. Rarely were parents ever present in these young free rein teen lives and it showed as everything was centered on many questionable school age children wearing sexy clothes ruling worlds and dating. In the beginning of the movie, Brady took his girlfriend Mack back to the exact place on the beach where they first met and together they watched the 1962 beach movie called, “Wet Side Story,” where the fake teens portrayed surfers and motorcyclists who compete to hang out at Big Momma’s restaurant. The actors on the silver screen danced sexy and many wore scanty attire compared to the deceptive artwork cover on the movie. Brady and Mack then went surfing, where Mack eventually realized that she lost the necklace that fake Lela, the star of Wet Side Story, gave Mack when she and Brady ended up in the fake teen movie world from the first Teen Beach movie. Brady and Mack then went to their first day back at school, where Brady became jealous of another boy named Spencer who had an instant connection with Mack because they both agreed on environmental and pollution issues and they wanted to be young leaders and make a difference in the world. Brady was supposed to go to the upcoming college fair with Mack as he promised her, but he forgot and the fair was already over by the time he realized he was late and hurried to the building. Mack was upset that Brady missed the event, and Brady wasn’t happy to see Mack standing outside with Spencer. Meanwhile, the necklace washed up on the beach in the first fake movie world, where fake Lela and her boyfriend, fake Tanner, found it. Lela considered the necklace a sign that Mack was out there somewhere, and so she swam into the ocean with fake Tanner following. The two fake teens ended up on the beach in Brady and Mack’s real world, where Brady and Mack were shocked to see fake Lela and fake Tanner. The fake movie teens liked the modern real world and wanted to stay there, but Mack and Brady thought that fake Lela and fake Tanner needed to return to their world. They tried to help fake Lela and fake Tanner be normal at high school, but the two instead turned school into a singing and dancing party, and fake Tanner got the attention of all the girls. It was in school that Brady and Mack realized that fake Lela and fake Tanner were becoming part of the real modern world, and so they worked even harder to convince fake Lela and fake Tanner that they were fake actors from a make-believe movie world and they needed to return to that fantasy world otherwise there would be no movie. However, fake Lela no longer wanted someone to write her lines for her like in the movie, and so she threw her necklace into the ocean. After that, in the fake movie world, the other fake teen cast of Wet Side Story began disappearing into thin air one by one. They went outside their beach house where fake Lela’s necklace appeared in the water and everyone realized that they were disappearing because without the fake movie stars of the movie, fake Lela and fake Tanner, the movie wouldn’t exist and neither would any of the other characters. The rest of the fake Wet Side Story characters picked up the necklace and went into the ocean and ended up on the real-world beach just like fake Lela and fake Tanner had. Fake Lela and fake Tanner agreed to go back to the fake movie world with their fake friends, but they made a quick return and made another appearance at a school dance where they had a party. However, all of the fake characters except for fake Lela and fake Tanner disappeared into nothingness, and Mack and Brady hurried to get the fake stars of the show back to their fake world. Brady went into the water and put fake Lela and fake Tanner on the motorized surfboard that he built and sent them back to their pretend homeland.Brady had kept his surfboard-building hobby a secret from Mack until this point because he didn’t think that she would respect it since she had her entire life planned out, including college, whereas Brady didn’t know what else he wanted to do with his life except build unique surfboards. Brady got out of the water and returned to the beach, where he attended the, “Save the Beach,” dance organized by Mack. It was then discovered that fake Lela changed the original fake movie because Mack had told fake Lela before she left to make it her own movie. Instead of fake movie Wet Side Story it was now, (fake) Lela, Queen of the Beach. When fake Lela changed the movie to be all about her, she erased the real history of Mack and Brady as though their pasts never existed, and in doing so, it created a brand new start for Mack and Brady where they met for the first time at the Save the Beach dance with memories that had been “wiped out.”


 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/13/22

TITLE: Deck The Halls

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2006  20thCentury Fox Entertainment/Regency Enterprises

New Regency/Corduroy Films Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place at Christmastime and is about an eye doctor named Steve Finch who lives with his family (Kelly his wife, Carter their ten-year-old son, and Madison their fifteen-year-old daughter) in Cloverdale, Massachusetts. In the beginning of the movie, Steve talked with the mayor who was setting up the town Christmas tree. The mayor confessed that they didn’t have a big enough angel for the tree and so he used a Marilyn Monroe doll from his wife’s collection in place of the angel at the top of the tree. The mayor went to say that he was great at keeping secrets and told Steve that he knew for a fact Sheriff Dave was a cross dresser and he had never told anyone until that day. A car salesman named Buddy Hall and his family (Tia his wife and their twin teenage daughters, Ashley and Emily) then moved into the house across from the Finches in the middle of the night. Buddy constantly moved his family from place to place and couldn’t hold a job that fit his salesman character and instead allowed his ungodly, deceptive, competitive, and devious qualities to overtake his life. Buddy chose to be extremely self-centered nonstop which stole HIS peace and resulted in hurting loved ones at home on a daily basis. All dad cared about was getting what he unhealthily craved, no matter the sinful price and no matter what irreversible mental destruction he caused to himself or those around him to achieve it. As soon as Buddy claimed success, he used those same tactics to repeat the gross cycle over and over again to get more of the same things he favored and that never seemed to satisfy his hunger at all to the point it dangerously controlled his life and caused never-ending hate filled mood swings. The next day, Kelly took Madison and Carter over to the Hall house to meet the oversexed Tia and her daughters who were the same way. The movie was filled with sexual innuendos, such as when Tia tried to hang a plate on the wall but couldn’t reach the hook, so she asked Kelly to come over and help her. Kelly put her hands on Tia’s butt to lift her up high enough to hang the decoration. Young Carter then stared at the picture of nude Tia on display in the house that was done when Tia was a nude model for art classes at the community college. That was where Tia met Buddy because Buddy was always peeking in the windows staring at Tia. Buddy did not attend the classes nor was he a student at the higher education facility.Ashley and Emily, identical twin teen sisters, then appeared in their matching inappropriate Barbie gone wrong outfits. Ashley and Emily later showed their dad the website called My Earth which showed any location in the world as seen from space. The girls said they used the program to locate where the hottest boys in school lived and learned that several were in the nearby vicinity. When Buddy learned that his own house was invisible from space, he became obsessed with the idea that he could deck out his house and front yard with hundreds of lights and shining decorations in hopes his house could be seen from space. Ashley and Emily had fun showing the town the lights, and Tia said that she prayed to God that was all the teen girls were showing everybody. The adult characters took God’s name in vain a lot in this movie. At one point, while Buddy was filling his shopping cart with Christmas lights at a store, one employee took him into the storage area of the store and showed him a real life-sized Christmas sleigh. Buddy bought the sleigh and then picked up two horses. He attached them to the sleigh outside his house, and also duct taped reindeer antlers to the horses’ heads because he couldn’t get any actual reindeer. This drew a large crowd, including the Finches, who were having trouble taking their yearly Christmas photo together with all the family members wearing matching sweaters because teenage Madison didn’t want to be part of the tradition anymore. Steve insisted upon planning out every day leading up until Christmas and following old family traditions, while Kelly disagreed and didn’t think that Steve should try to organize Christmas and keep holiday traditions as though organizing his work on his Blackberry and that he should instead just live in the moment. The Finches went outside to Buddy’s house, where he tried to convince Steve to take the picture with his family sitting in the horse-drawn sleigh. Meanwhile, Ashley and Emily were trying to make Madison look sexy in the photo bypulling one side of her sweater down to expose her bare shoulder (in the freezing New England cold), but Steve immediately came over and fixed Madison’s sweater. This all ended in disaster when Steve sat in the sleigh and the horses took off through the town. Steve fell through the ice into the freezing cold lake when the horses became detached from the sleigh. Steve then woke up in the back of the car, where he discovered that he was naked. He started screaming when he realized that Buddy had stripped himself naked as well and zipped both of them into a sleeping bag together to get Steve’s body temperature back up. Kelly later insisted that despite this incident they should invite the Halls to go with them to the tree farm to pick out a Christmas tree. At the tree farm, the Finch family had their own private tree lot, where Steve had been growing trees for fifteen years and already had trees for the next five years ready. However, Buddy knocked over a gasoline can with his chainsaw, causing the gas to flow towards Steve’s trees. The twelve-foot Silver Noble tree Steve had picked out then went in flames when the gasoline came in contact with the tree, and the rest of the trees then caught fire as well and were ruined. Another incident involved Steve trying to back his car out of his driveway one night but there was an RV and another car parked along the sidewalk because so many people were gathered outside Buddy’s house to see the lights. A redneck drunk guy then tried to guide Steve out of his driveway in his car telling him that there was enough room for him to get through when there actually wasn’t. The door on Steve’s car then ended up getting completely torn off because of the RV hitch and the entire driver’s side of the automobile damaged significantly. Before this, Madison, Ashley and Emily (all three fifteen year olds) went out with adult Navy men, and Kelly was okay with her teenage daughter leaving the house wearing a low-cut dress because it was a one-time thing since the Navy men were shipping out next week. Steve then went to the police station and told Sheriff Dave that he wanted Buddy arrested on charges of “light trespass,” which was when bright and uncontrolled light shone in the windows of neighboring property causing a public nuisance. Sheriff Dave itched his shirt as Steve talked and eventually showed a pink bra underneath his uniform. The officer told Steve it was a brace his wife made for him and not a bra. Then the policeman reached down to get the paperwork for Steve to a file a complaint, and the officer flaunted his bright pink thong lingerie as he bent over.  Steve then walked out of the station and didn’t file a complaint. Steve tried to cut Buddy’s power in the middle of the night with Carter dangling from a telephone pole and serving as the watchman, but Steve didn’t succeed because the light shut off for a few minutes but came back on thanks to Buddy’s expensive generator. Steve then woke up in the morning to discover a large Holiday tree in the living room and a nice SUV parked in his driveway. Steve later learned that the Holiday tree in his living room was the Holiday town tree Buddy stole, and Steve also discovered that the SUV car was not really a gift because Buddy forged Steve’s signature on a contract to get the car out of the dealership where Buddy was employed. Buddy and Steve then made a deal that if Steve lost a speed-skating race at the upcoming town Winterfest he would have to pay for the car, but if Buddy lost he agreed to take his lights down. It was at Winterfest where three Santa Baby sexy dressed females with super short skirts came on stage dancing. Buddy and Steve lusted after the females, and when the trio turned around they turned out to be Buddy and Steve’s own daughters. Buddy then won the skating race and Steve bought the car and Buddy kept his lights up. Buddy then hocked Tia’s grandmother’s heirloom vase to afford the nativity scene with live animals. When Tia found that her vase was gone, she left with Ashley and Emily to stay at a motel while Buddy put on an extreme musical light show for the townspeople with Jill Crop from Fox 25 News reporting the event live and Amit Sayid, the Director of Info Systems tech at My Earth, announcing that Buddy’s house still could not be seen from space. Doctor Steve then woke up in the middle of the night and met with a gang member in a dark alley and bought illegal military-grade firecrackers out of the back of the questionable man’s vehicle. Steve then climbed onto the top of his roof and set off the firecrackers aimed at Buddy’s house in hopes Buddy would realize the disturbance he was causing Steve and his family. However, Steve accidentally set off the most powerful firecracker and it went down his chimney where it then set the stolen Christmas tree on fire. Kelly left with Madison and Carter to stay at the motel with Tia and her girls, and then Steve learned that Buddy had not even been home on the firecracker night, and he also discovered that Buddy had a wire hooked up between their houses and was stealing Steve’s power for his lights. Buddy took down the lights and decorations, but he and Steve later made amends and set up a light display leading from the motel to Buddy’s house. Kelly, Tia, and the children saw the lights out the window and followed them to Buddy’s house, where he and Steve had cooked a big dinner for their families using recipes from Kelly’s cookbook. Buddy surprised Tia with her vase that he bought back for her. The neighbors then showed up outside the house with lights and decor and put them back up on the house hoping to accomplish Buddy’s dream, which he had abandoned when his wife and children left him. With SuChin Pak from MTV present reporting, Amit Sayid declared that Buddy’s house could now clearly be seen from space. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/11/22

TITLE: Broken Bridges

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 Chick Flick Productions (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2006 CMT Films / Paramount Classics / Showdog Productions  

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON:  This movie is about single mom Angela Delton who struggled to raise her daughter Dixie Leigh Delton after getting pregnant at 17 years old and the boyfriend bailing on her when the two had made plans to run away together. Angela ended up in Miami, Florida and lived in an apartment with her now 16-year-old daughter Dixie Leigh who had her own band and centered her life on her rock music. Angela worked for People Power and dated her controlling boss, Charles. Chuck told Angela not to eat certain things because it made her look 20 lbs. heavier on camera. Dixie Leigh had a guidance appointment with a counselor for drinking beer in the classroom. Dixie hoped to play at the hottest club in Miami, Garage Land the following week but Angela told her daughter that wasn’t going to happen especially when Angela came home from work early and found Dixie Leigh in her bra as her and her boyfriend were in bed together and heard Angela but could not find a place for boyfriend Pat to hide quick enough. Angela told Dixie Leigh that she tried to break all Ten Commandments in one night. She also added that she did not want her daughter to make the same mistake that she did because she never wanted to be pregnant at seventeen years old (Angela wanted to be mayor). Then, Angela said that only way her daughter could go to Garage Land was if Dixie Leigh went to Kentucky with her mom to attend the funeral of Bobby, her mom’s brother who lost his life in a military mishap where 21 soldiers died in an airplane crash. All of the deceased soldiers were a part of the same regime out of Fort Clarksville Army Base in Kentucky. Dixie Leigh liked to listen to songs like Flaming Lips, Living Dead, Human Waste Project. Angela and Dixie Leigh left their apartment in the city and drove to Kentucky for the funeral.  Angela had not visited her parents since the day she left seventeen years ago and had a fall out with her father over the pregnancy where her best friend, Patsy, lied to Angela’s dad about her wanting to get an abortion so the dad locked her in a room as dad believed wily Patsy who was lusting over Angela’s boyfriend, Bo, too. Angela’s parents owned an Inn so that is where her daughter and her stayed upon arrival to the small town for Bobby’s funeral. As it turned out, Bo’s brother also died in the crash so he was in town and stayed at the Delton’s Inn because he was having difficulty returning to his home there in town with his brother’s memories. Bo spent his time writing songs and going to the local Southern Comfort honky tonk with his old high school buddies and hanging out with sexy dressed Patsy and Ida Lee.  Ida Lee said she saw Bo play in Nashville at the Ryman Auditorium. Bo ended up singing for the small town, Jacky Don Tucker.  Bo Price used to be a successful musician but his alchohol addiction and years of living it up lifestyle with fast women finally caught up to him. Dixie Leigh met Bo, her grandparents (Dixie Rose and Jake) and the hired help who was also Dixie Rose’s friend, Loretta. Grandma took her granddaughter to Bireley’s Store to give pies to Emmaline and her young nephew, Wyatt. Dixie Leigh talks to Wyatt while Dixie Rose takes to Emmaline about Neeley Ann taking violin lessons. Dixie Leigh told them she played electric guitar. Angela and her dad were still distant and barely talking. Angela had chronic insomnia so one time when Bo got back to the Inn late he met Angela on the porch where he told her he just recently stopped (less than week ago) drinking and gave her his mints because her cigarette breath from smoking stunk and said smoking would kill her.  Chuck convinced Angela to do a piece on the funerals in the small town because it was great reviews for the news. However, after filming the segment Angela told her boss she didn’t want to run it but he did it anyway so by the end of the movie Angela dumped Charles and quit her job. Wyatt took Dixie Leigh mudding in his truck when she went to visit him at the store because she was bored. Wyatt then invited Dixie Leigh to the small town hangout place where the young mostly underage kids drank beer and had sex with each other. Dixie Leigh wasn’t going to go because she thought they would be back in Miami so she could go to Garage Land after the funeral. Dixie had ice cream with Loretta where Loretta told Dixie Leigh about Bo not showing up and Angela and Angela’s parents’ reaction to her pregnancy. Dixie Leigh told Loretta that her mom’s boss lover was a putz which meant a penis only smaller.  However, Grandma collapsed as they were leaving the funeral and had a mild stroke with partial temporary paralysis and was in the hospital. The people gathered at the Inn and some were upset the deaths of their loved ones left family with financial difficulty so Bo suggested a fundraising benefit concert. Dixie asked Bo to attend Garage Land in Miami to see her play but Bo said he had a gig of his own in Atlantic City. Patsy later meets Bo at his old house and after Patsy attempts to have a one night stand with Bo unsuccessfully, they drive together in Bo’s truck to get a burger at the Creekside Grill. Upset Dixie Leigh, decided since she was going to miss her Miami event, she would steal her mom’s keys and drive to meet Wyatt in the middle of the night as Wyatt gave her directions earlier. Dixie Leigh and the other delinquents drink from “red solo cups” at the old mill party place. Wyatt takes Dixie Leigh to a secluded area inside a barn. The two kiss passionately but Wyatt turns into a monster and starts undressing Dixie Leigh and throws her to the ground when she protests and hits her hard in the face, almost raping her. Dixie Leigh kicks Wyatt off luckily and was able to run away. Bo and Patsy drive upon Dixie Leigh walking the dark country road. Bo sees Dixie Leigh’s bloody eye and she tells him what happened. Bo went to the party site and beat up Wyatt. Patsy drove Angela’s car back to the Inn. The next day, Angela, Dixie Leigh, and Bo went to the local sheriff’s office to press charges on Wyatt. The sheriff told them that if it went to trial then Wyatt’s attorney could say it was Dixie Leigh who went after Wyatt. Bo told the officer to file the report anyway.  Bo visited his old friend, Willie Nelson, on his tour bus to set up the fundraiser for the families of the fallen soldiers in Nashville at the Ryman Auditorium. Angela and Bo reconciled in the end. Bo had Dixie Leigh sing on stage at Sunrise Service church a song they both wrote together called, Broken. BeBe Winans, Willie Nelson, and Bo Price made a special appearance at the church to announce the upcoming fundraising event. Dixie Leigh was late to church because she stayed behind to paint grandma and grandpa’s doors to the Inn pink because she thought they needed a change. Angela and her dad made amends and so did Jake and Bo. Jake walks away with Loretta to go back to the Inn, as grandma was still in the hospital.   GOD makes a family, not blood, for we all have HIS blood in us. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/10/22

TITLE: Earth To Echo

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD's children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2014  20th Century Fox/Relativity Media/Panay Films/EuropaCorp

(Disney sold the rights after developing and producing the movie to Relativity Media in 2013)

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about three tween boys, Tuck Simms, Alex Nichols, and Reginald “Munch” Barrett, who are best friends and live in the same Nevada neighborhood. However, Alex and Munch were moving away with their families (as were many other families) because a construction company was in the process of building a freeway right through their neighborhood. In the beginning of the movie, the cell phones of the three boys began locking up and displaying strange symbols on the screen. Tuck kept calling this phone barf. With way too much freedom and major lack of parental supervision, they searched the Internet and found a map leading into the desert, which matched the symbols. The boys then made a plan to follow the map by taking off into the desert on the bikes in the dark to solve the mystery of the glitch appearing on their phones. They plotted a way to get out of the house. Tuck told his mom, who was absorbed in a conversation with other adults that he was going to a friend’s house to play a new video game. She replied that he could have whatever he wanted, and then Tuck said that he lied and was going off into the desert with Alex and Munch, alone, without supervision. Tuck added that they were going to rob a bank and go to Mexico to start a new life, but of course his mom was so distracted that all she said was okay. Alex and Munch told their parents stories too in order to get out of the house before dark. Tuck videoed the entire experience on his camcorder. Throughout the movie, the kids used God’s name in vain a lot. Before they left, Munch hooked up a receiver so that no matter the number the parents called to check up on the children, those phone calls were intercepted and then transferred to Munch’s phone and then Munch Barrett would answer the call impersonating his mom’s voice to reassure the caller the boys were playing together and were OK (he sounded like her). On the way out of the neighborhood, Tuck talked about a girl named Emma Hastings, who pulled him into the bathroom one day at school and kissed him. He said that he had kissed better girls in better locations before, implying sex.Out in the desert in the night, the boys found what looked like a piece of junk in the dirt that beeped, and Tuck said that it was a bomb and they had to get rid of it quick. He tried to defuse the, “bomb,” by hitting it with a rock like he’d seen on a TV show.Another map then appeared on one of the boy’s phones and they followed it, ending up at a barn. It was here that they discovered a tiny alien creature inside the capsule they deemed was no longer a bomb and instead carried with them. They named the intelligent alien, “Echo,” and played 20 questions with it because Echo could understand their every word and would answer yes or no questions with beeps. Echo had access to the boys’ voicemails, ringtones, and texts. The boys figured out that Echo was lost and on his own and needed help from the boys to rebuild a space ship and return to his planet. Echo had the boys break into a house in the middle of the night to find a piece to fix the space capsule they carried Echo around in. They followed another map on their phones, which led to the bedroom of Emma Hastings (who Munch called, “Mannequin Girl”), the girl Tuck had his friends believing he kissed when he actually hadn’t. Emma later on in the movie found out that Tuck lied about kissing her so she taunted Tuck around the others by asking him to describe their kiss since she couldn’t remember. Emma didn’t let lying Tuck get away with staining her character, especially when they were around others. As it turned out, Alex and Emma had a thing for each other later on in the movie. The jewelry box went berserk and they got another piece of the capsule. Emma then came upstairs into her destroyed room and found the three boys. Emma closed her bedroom door so the boys did not get caught because she had just stormed away from her parents after she disrespected her parents in the prior scene. They then quickly left the house without Emma, who wanted to come along. After following another map, the boys ended up an adult bar and realized that the next missing piece was in the bar. Before they could go inside, scientist Dr. Lawrence Madsen, who was posing as a construction worker building the freeway, caught the boys around a gas station. Emma had followed the boys and then made her appearance known by dramatically putting on a fake show and lying act to get the boys away from the men by claiming some strange women off in the distance was her mom and asking if the man wanted to go meet the mom but Dr. Lawrence Madsen left. The boys and Emma went into the bar with all the alcoholics. One adult female ordered a Shirley Temple for Munch Barrett. Echo took a piece out of the jukebox, destroying the bar in the process, and so the kids then ran off. The four children then broke into an arcade that was closed for the night. A security guard caught Alex, but Echo mimicked a man’s voice and set the arcade machines off so Alex could escape. Alex and Tuck then had a fistfight with each other outside because Alex was mad that Tuck ran out of the arcade and didn’t come back to help Alex but Echo and Emma did. Munch broke up the fight and then the kids went to a diner to get food. It was there that Lawrence the fake construction worker showed up at the diner and took Echo. Munch ran outside and jumped in the back of the construction truck. Rather than following the truck on their bikes, the remaining three kids went to a house where Tuck’s older brother, Marcus, was because his girlfriend was throwing a huge underage party for a bunch of high school children. The young kids went into the house, where the older teens were making out on the couch and walking around with some plastic “red solo cups.”Tuck said he lost the keys to his Porsche but the high schoolers just gave him blank stares. Everyone then freaked out when the cops arrived at the house. Alex and Emma hid in the bathroom while the police came to the front door and shut the party down for obvious public disturbance and possible underage drinking. Alex and Emma discovered Marcus passed out in the bathtub. Emma reached into the front pocket of Marcus’s jeans and pulled out his car keys just as Tuck came into the bathroom and the three kids left in Marcus’s car to find Munch. Young tween Tuck drove the getaway car with music blasting on the radio as though that wasn’t his first rodeo and he often stole cars for joy rides. The kids drove to the construction site, where they discovered that it was more like a laboratory where Echo was being studied and Munch was held hostage. They were then caught, and Dr. Lawrence explained that a spaceship crashed in the desert almost a week ago. They knew that Echo was trying to get back to the spaceship, but the undercover construction workers would see to it that the alien did not succeed because Echo was too valuable for them to let go. The kids (now including Munch) were driven in the back of a van to a junkyard area, where they discovered that Echo was completely broken. However, when Alex hummed his ringtone (which Echo was familiar with) the alien powered in and came back to life. The kids grabbed Echo and then stole a construction van with Alex driving. They returned to their neighborhood, where they ran from the construction workers by jumping over fences into people’s backyards until they reached Alex’s backyard. Alex went down into a hole underground with Echo, and they ended up in the control center of Echo’s downed spaceship. The others joined Alex to say goodbye to Echo, and then they returned to above ground. Thousands of tiny pieces were then uprooted from everywhere in the neighborhood, and as if they were magnetic they all came together to form Echo’s giant spaceship in the sky. In the end, Echo returned to his distant planet, and Alex and Munch moved out of the neighborhood but Tuck’s family stayed. The seriously gangster like children in this movie without HIS healthy parental guidance in their lives broke numerous laws to save an alien that caused significant damage to property and citizens. The irresponsible hotheaded juvenile delinquents used whatever means they could to stop adults from making adult decisions. Surprisingly, this movie made $45 million off of a $13 million budget. Sandie Angelo Chen with the Washington Post on the back cover art says, “Heartfelt and fun!.”

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/9/22

TITLE: Christmas With A Capital C

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2010 Pureflix/Visionscape Studios

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in the small Alaska town of Trapper Falls at Christmastime and focuses on Mayor Dan Reed and his family (Kristen his wife, their daughter Makayla and son Cody, and Dan’s brother, Greg). In the beginning of the movie, Dan’s old high school rival, Mitch Bright, showed up again in town after twenty years. He went to Berkeley and spent ten years in San Francisco as a big shot attorney until he made a bad investment with his company and lost everything, including his job. Mitch arrived in Trapper Falls with a large U-Haul (with a Manitoba picture of snakes on the side of the truck) with only a small couch inside it and no other furniture because he had none. However, Mitch made it appear to the town that he was still wealthy and that he was moving a houseful of items into the large log home that he now lived in. Still trying to beat Dan at everything like he used to in high school (including not winning the girl they both were after in high school-Dan’s wife Kristen), Mitch decided to run for mayor against Dan because he felt that the town could use his business ideas from the big city. Mitch didn’t believe in God or have any religion attached to his name, and so Mitch filed a lawsuit against Mayor Dan to take down nativity scene decorations on government property that had been at that location for the past 50 years. Mitch even told Dan’s young daughter, Makayla that she couldn’t sing Christmas songs about Jesus on “government,” property, and that’s when Greg said that as citizens it was their first amendment right to sing at that place, owned by “We The People.” Before the female judge came to town to decide the case, the townspeople started putting up signs that read, “Happy Holidays,” instead of, “Merry Christmas,” and wearing Mitch’s campaign “Bright” buttons. Mitch’s idea was to have a cruise ship (using his many connections from his high rolling city life) regularly make stops in the small Alaska town so it would bring more business to Trapper Falls.Josie was on board with Mitch because it would give her more customers at her café, and so were the old bachelor men who wanted to hook up with the widowed women on the cruise ships as Mitch promised them, which enticed the townspeople and other businesses like Brown-Hawkins to vote for Mitch for mayor and not Dan again. In one scene, while in Josie’s café, Greg spoke his mind because he was a Christian and believed that the only reason for the holiday was Christ since that’s what the USA was founded upon and therefore Greg would not be silenced and he was going to keep Christ in Christmas. Mitch was sitting at a nearby table videoing Greg on his phone to twist Greg’s honest-to-God words around and use them to Mitch’s benefit to gain votes for himself by saying that Greg was basically shoving Christ down everyone’s throats and forcing them to have share Greg’s beliefs. The town officials even had a meeting with Reverend Tiller, who said that the decorations meant nothing and that the townspeople should use their Christian time to help people versus worrying about a nativity scene. At one point, Mayor Dan’s family made dozens of Christmas cookies with the letter, “C,” on them to replace Jesus Christ, which could have stood for communist, criminal, or Catholic, and not Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. The USA was founded with CHRIST in CHRISTmas and removing that that truth destroys our One Nation Under GOD country from within. Josie set up a mini tree in her café with angel ornaments on it that were bought for children without parents because adults were in jail. Makayla baked Christmas cookies for Mitch as a gesture because she knew that he was alone. When she dropped the cookies off at Mitch’s house, she looked in the window and saw only Mitch’s couch, which she later told her mayor dad about. Mayor Dan and his brother Greg went off in their small plane and investigated what happened to Mitch at his old workplace and to get information they could use to defeat him in the mayoral election. They lied when they got there and told the employee of the firm that they were Mitch’s friends and they stopped in because they were in the area. The corporate attorney worker then pulled out a wad of large bills on the spot and gave it to the mayor to give to Mitch because he said he owed Mitch and the mayor took the cash with him back to his small town.  Meanwhile, Dan and Kristen’s teenage son, Cody, was irritated by a girl named Sienna from high school that kept following him around and basically stalking him. Both teens trained to win a ski competition, and one time Sienna faked a fall during a practice race with Cody because she wanted to date him. Sienna then showed up at Dan’s house where Uncle Greg had brother and sister (Cody and Makayla) play parts as pregnant Mary and Joseph who then had baby Jesus together. Keep in mind that Makayla was supposed to be rehearsing for her “angel” part in the upcoming church event. After her fake injury, Sienna went on to win the ski competition where Mitch’s guy from the cruise line was a no-show. In one scene, the Reed family played a game of Monopoly together and mentioned Donald Trump. When the judge arrived in town before Christmas, she gave the town three options to settle the case: the first option was to keep the Nativity scene where it was and put up decorations representing other religions along with it, the second was to put the Nativity somewhere else off town property, and the third option was not to put the Nativity up at all. The town decided on the second option and moved the Nativity set to an off-site location alongside a roadway that was not affiliated with the town property since it was against the law to portray Christianity and not other religions, even though the USA was founded on Judeo-Christian values. Instead of staying in church for the Christmas Eve service, the townspeople decided to walk to Mitch’s house (after Mayor Dan left first to give Mitch the cash from Mitch’s ex-coworker) carrying what they called housewarming gifts of furniture, household items and food and didn’t call them Christmas gifts because they didn’t want to set Mitch off since he was still an atheist. In the end, though, Mitch dropped his lawsuits and helped put up the Nativity scene in another location. Mitch, Dan, and Greg became civil to each other and decided to join forces where Dan kept his Mayor job and decided that Dan would be put in another town official’s position. 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/8/22

TITLE: The Apple Dumpling Gang 

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1975 / 2003 Walt Disney Pictures/Buena Vista Distribution 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is set in the late 1800s in Quake City, California. It begins with a professional gambler named Russell Donovan arriving at the saloon in Quake City. It was there that a man named John Wintle appeared in the saloon while Russell and other men gambled at the table with Homer McCoy (the small town sheriff/barber/Justice of the Peace/judge) dealing the cards. John convinced Russell to sign a paper saying he would collect John’s valuables coming to town on tomorrow morning’s stagecoach. John then left for San Francisco. The next morning, Magnolia “Dusty” Clydesdale (the daughter of an elderly official in town, Colonel T.R. Clydesdale, who spent the majority of his time drinking at the saloon) dropped off John’s “valuables,” which turned out to be three orphaned children, Bobby, Clovis, and Celia Bradley. Dusty was the local female postal worker who delivered via horse and wagon. Celia had a small bladder, and so she always made a game out of making people drop everything every few minutes so she could go to the bathroom. Clovis had a mental challenge about people touching him, so every time that happened he kicked the person hard in the leg.Russell freaked out at the sight of the children because he was planning to go to New Orleans to continue his gambling profession and bachelor lifestyle. Sheriff Homer was witness to this, and he -proclaimed the legality of it as Judge Homer too and that the children were now under Russell’s care whether he liked it or not. Russell then towed the kids everywhere through town into households and the gambler tried to pawn GOD’s children off on other people that might be married but were seriously questionable and certainly not capable of raising the children, let alone taking care of themselves. When that failed, Russell left the children alone in town to entertain each other while he went to gamble. The three kids climbed a hill to a mine. They sat in the old mine cart, which took off down the hill and into town. Russell ended up having to pay for the damages the children caused in town with the runaway mine cart when he came out of the saloon counting the cash he just won. Later on, the children went to another mine, where a small earthquake revealed a large gold nugget. The nugget was placed under lock and key in the bank, where two bumbling thieves, Theodore Ogelvie and Amos Tucker, attempted to steal it. However, they got caught, and, knowing the threat of death would keep the outlaws out of town long enough to move the gold, Judge Homer gave Theodore and Amos a hanging sentence that they could choose whether or not to go through with. The three young children without parents gave Russell the guilt trip for trying to desert them and choose gambling in New Orleans over them. Russell suggested to Dusty they have a marriage in name only so he could legally leave the children with Dusty while he went to New Orleans because Dusty was good for the children and really cared about their overall well being.As Justice of the Peace, Homer made the marriage official in his barbershop in just a few minutes. However, Dusty was mad when she took the children into a store and discovered the Russell purchased a bed. Thinking he had lied about the marriage deal and bought the bed for the two of them to sleep in, Dusty confronted Russell at the saloon and pitched a “royal” hissy fit thinking Russell went back on his word. Without giving Russell the chance to explain, she broke glass and chairs, threw pool balls at Russell, chased him around the saloon, and eventually knocked him out for a minute by hitting him in the head with a heavy object. When Russell recovered, he told Dusty that he had bought the bed for the children. At the hearing where Homer would decide who received custody of the Bradley children, he announced that custody went to Mr. and Mrs. Donovan (Russell and Dusty). However, John Wintle then appeared in the courthouse with his lawyer and gave Homer a court order. Homer was forced to turn custody of the children over to John, even though the only reason John returned to Quake City from San Francisco was because now the kids were rich from the gold nugget and he wanted the money. Not wanting to be with John, the three children went to see Theodore and Amos and told them that they were giving them the outlaws their gold because they thought John wouldn’t want them once the money was gone and then they could be with Russell and Dusty as the kids wanted all along. Theodore and Amos agreed, and this led to a Wild West shootout involving most of the townspeople when former criminal associates of Amos’s showed up in town and attempted to steal the gold nugget. The group leader posed as a reverend to hold up the bank, and when he couldn’t get the gold he took off with Celia in the stolen horse-drawn firefighter wagon. Russell took off after the wagon on his horse and rescued Celia right before the wagon fell into the fast-moving river. Russell dragged the head outlaw out of the water where he was arrested when Homer and other townsfolk arrived. Dusty, who had been secretly in love with Russell all along, then knocked Russell into the water and she kissed him passionately in front of everyone. In the end, Russell received a cash reward, but he traded it for the deed to a house so he, Dusty, and the children could live in it. On the way to the house, they picked up outlaws Theodore and Amos, who said they were no longer going to be criminals and would live peacefully with the family on their property for the rest of their lives.  

 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/7/22

TITLE: I’m Not Ashamed 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2016 Pureflix/Visible Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is based on the true story of a high school student named Rachel Joy Scott, the first student shot at Columbine High School on April 20, 1999 in Littleton, Colorado (one of many who lost their lives that tragic day on public school grounds where smoking and abusive behavior were allowed but GOD was silenced altogether).At age eight, Rachel’s parents divorced. She had four other siblings (a family of five children that the dad deserted along with his wife). In one scene, the eldest child, Bethanie, dressed like a biker chic disrespected her mom, Beth, because she wanted her mom to pay for her car insurance but the single mom couldn’t afford it. Each morning, Beth prayed with her five children for all the things they needed now that the dad was gone, and the family also shopped at thrift stores because they had little money. In April 1998, when Rachel was a high school sophomore at Columbine High School, she didn’t feel noticed by anyone and was upset that she didn’t get the lead part in a school play. Rachel’s squad of girlfriends (Madison, Gabby, and Celine) gave Rachel a makeover so she could get the lead drama part with a boy named Alex Dickerson who she wanted to notice her. Rachel kept sneaking out her bedroom window at night and her sister, Dana, told Rachel she wasn’t going to cover for her anymore, but Dana then covered for Rachel anyway. The waiting delinquent females (including Rachel) made bird noises outside a house to tell the boys that they all arrived for their pool party. The teenagers smoked cigarettes and made out with each other, and they also drank hard spirits and beer around the pool. Rachel told Alex when they were left alone that she wasn’t like her friends because Rachel was not a social plastic person and she didn’t do fake. Rachel drew on her jean shorts and she and Alex talked about her writing and him acting. They discussed Shakespeare together, and Alex told Rachel that he was a spiritual guy because he took in the energy from the world around him for his art. Rachel said she was like that too. Then everyone got into the pool and stood around while drinking alcohol. The loud and drunk girls (Rachel said she didn’t drink) walked home alone in the dark together afterwards. Rachel snuck back into the house through her window where Beth was waiting for Rachel in her room shared with her sister. Beth said that Rachel was grounded all summer and she sent Rachel to Shreveport, Louisiana, to be with her Aunt Bea and cousins to get away from the questionable drinking and sex obsessed partying through life friends. Rachel’s cousin, Charity, was concerned because Rachel seemed different, and Rachel thought Charity had a perfect family. Charity told Rachel to let God in and live her life for Jesus and she would have a sense of peace. Aunt Bea told Rachel that God doesn’t waste anything, not even the bad things. Rachel attended church with the family, where Rachel asked God to forgive her and asked Jesus to come into her life. Rachel kept drawing the same flower and Charity joked about it. Aunt Bea gave Rachel a blank journal to write her thoughts in, and Rachel wrote to God and put all her faith and trust in Him. In August 1998, on her first day of school, Rachel wore a cross necklace and hooked up with her old friends and the football team addicts where star player Brian Riggs told the girls that Shep’s parents were going to be gone all semester so the teens can continue to have parties. K.J., who had just come from California, was introduced to Gabby and Madison with Rachel looking on. The girls told Rachel it was time to strike Alex and Rachel said she had drama class with him and would try then but she would be herself and not fake. Some boy then grabbed baby oil out of a locker and jockey Brian told everyone that it was time for dork bowling. The football players put the baby oil on the floor and tackled a boy named Eric Harris to the floor. They then slid Eric down the hallway where he landed hard head-first against the wall. The players laughed it off with the other students, and then Eric got up and said he was going to kill Brian. As Eric walked very angrily by Rachel and her friends who were staring, he told the girls not to look at him. Next, a male teacher gave a class about the U.S. response to Hitler and discussed Hitler’s central themes in his writing, where Hitler said that it was a Nazi’s responsibility to aid evolution by exterminating less evolved people groups. Angry Eric was sitting and stewing there inside that classroom listening intently to the school teacher’s words, right after Eric was publicly humiliated in the hallway by the bully football team with many students laughing at him. The teacher went to say that in Hitler’s opinion, those were the people who had different colored skin, were religious or were handicapped. Hitler thought natural selection should be actively aided. Eric smiled and nodded from his seat, obviously agreeing with Hitler.Rachel asked Kevin, a boy smoking outside on school grounds, if he ever felt like he couldn’t see his future or like it might be his last year. Kevin replied no and that was super morbid. Rachel disagreed and said that it was more like something big was going to happen like a chain reaction. In drama class, the students were given the assignment of creating, producing, and performing the spring play and Alex would be the playwright. Rachel told Kevin that Alex was her soulmate, and then Alex was paired with Rachel to be her mentor. Then the girls planned to go to Shep’s party the next day. At the rock music blasted, alcohol drinking and smoking, underage teen high school party offsite, Rachel and Celine had a conversation after Celine passionately kissed a boy she knew little about. Rachel told Celine she had to be careful because he could have something (sexual disease). Alex then told Rachel that the theater gods paired them up together in drama class and that she ought to try out for the female lead in his play. Rachel told Alex that she wanted him to coach her. Another girl interrupted the two and Alex dismissed Rachel. Rachel’s mom, Beth, remarried a man named Larry Nimmo, who was overwhelmed by the five loud children. The kids disrespected Larry and wouldn’t listen to him. Rachel tried to dramatically, almost flirtatiously, convince Larry to use his car to the point where he asked Beth to make her stop. Beth then got a call from her ex-husband telling the waiting kids that were supposed to be picked up an hour ago that the dad wasn’t coming to get them that weekend because he had to work. This was after Craig, the guitar-playing eldest boy, told Larry that he wasn’t his dad. Rachel wrote in her diary afterward. Meanwhile, Eric read a Nazi book at home. At Rachel’s job at a café, her boss told her to get rid of the homeless lady that came in if she wasn’t going to order anything because he didn’t want crazy people there. As Rachel went over to ask the homeless woman to leave, a well-dressed female at a nearby table jumped up and bought the homeless person a bagel and coffee so she could stay. This inspired Rachel when she saw the kindness given to a stranger in need. As Rachel wore a, “POLICE,” nightshirt, she wrote in her diary to God that from now when she had little nudges inside her she was going to listen. Rachel attended a church meeting where a man told everyone that living for Jesus was not always easy but it was always right. Rachel decided to say hello to a strange man named Nathan Ballard and welcome him to, “Break Thru,” but he ran off. Rachel went outside after Nathan, and found him behind the building where a group of homeless people were bedding down for the night. Rachel spoke to the tattooed young man. He tried to tell her to leave, but she said that she didn’t have a dad or a car waiting for her. Rachel tried to tell Nathan that she never had a big brother. They walked into Lee’s Market, where Nathan put an item in his pocket and attempted to steal it but Rachel took it out of his jacket and told him she had a paycheck and would buy him food. Nathan said that the food was for his mom who was really sick, but it was her own fault because she was barely eating anymore. He said that his mom lost the apartment a few weeks ago and he was sleeping wherever. Rachel invited Nathan to church with her to hang out on Wednesday. Then Rachel’s sister, Dana, found her on the street with Nate and Rachel left with Dana in the car. The next day at school Rachel joined her friends, one of whom, Gabby, is copied Brian’s homework because he was very smart. Gabby made fun of another girl wearing thrift clothes, but Rachel told them that there was nothing wrong with vintage. Madison then told the gang that she will be so glad when Rachel is over the Jesus Freak phase after Rachel asked troubled Celine if there was anything she could pray for her about. In the cafeteria while eating with a couple of other boys, Eric told them, “I’d get rid of all the fat, retarded, crippled, stupid, ignorant, rich, worthless people of this world. Not one of them worthy of this planet. Only me and who I choose. Everyone should be sent out into space and only the people I say should be left behind.” The football team showed up and literally kicked students out of their chairs for fun and then laughed about it. Eric witnessed that and slams his apple on the table. At home, Eric and another student, Dylan Klebold, played shooting video games together and wished it were Columbine. Eric said that maybe it could be. Dylan told Eric that he was sick but Eric responded that it was Dylan’s idea and Eric actually took the joke seriously. At the next Break Thru meeting, Rachel told everyone that she would be back and went in search of Nathan out on the dark streets alone. She didn’t get far, as Nathan was sitting close by. Nathan told Rachel that he was just making sure his dumb little sister didn’t walk the streets by herself. Rachel brought him more food, and then she threatened that she would go play in traffic if Nathan didn’t attend the meeting. Nathan revealed to the church group that his dad was in jail and his mom was a heroin addict and not eating anymore. She was staying in a house full of junkies while Nathan had been living in a nearby alley for the past couple of weeks to stay away from the drug scene. Nathan said that it was very hard to get a job without an address.That silenced the group mostly of underage teenagers because they were not used to handling that kind of intense situation and had been discussing school tests prior to that. Nathan then left and Rachel followed. A boy named Tony caught up them and told Nathan he could sleep on a couch in Tony’s basement, and if he didn’t like that then some other boys were checking with their parents for other options. Nathan accepted Tony’s offer and gave his thanks. Eric called his school chum, Dylan, because Dylan slept in and was late driving Eric to school. Eric said that he wasn’t riding the bus with the idiots, and he threatened Dylan and said that he was dead if he didn’t show up in five minutes. Kevin then introduced Dave to R.J. (Rachel Joy) while the boys were outside at school smoking cigarettes (Rachel doesn’t smoke). She told Kevin that Alex never asked her to prom yet. Rachel tried to help Dave after he told her his mom moved him and her in with his aunt as his parents were separated. Rachel told Dave that there was still hope since his parents were not divorced yet. Rachel then went to meet with Alex, her assigned school mentor, alone in the theater. Rachel met Alex many times to practice for the big play, and Beth told her not to forget about her homework. Alex told Rachel that his dad left when he was a kid and his mom was left with nothing, and so Alex hadn’t talked to his dad in years. Rachel tried to help Alex with kind words. At Break Thru, Rachel told Nathan that things were going well with Alex. Back in practice again, alone on the stage at school, Alex grabbed Rachels journal to read it and she freaked out. Alex read some of Rachel’s God thoughts aloud and told Rachel it was really good. Another time, as Rachel and Alex lay together on a blanket somewhere in the city, they believed that they were meant to be together. Alex added that their shared pain gave them energy that they can channel the pain into their art, and sometimes you need the darkness to bring the light. After that, back on stage, Alex told Rachel to use her pain and turn it into passion in her acting, which leads to them kissing and getting caught up in the drama scene play. Alex told Rachel that acting and reality were the same to explain the kiss. Alex then gave Rachel Joy his hemp necklace. Next, Rachel auditions in front of three judges like American Idol(Eric himself a judge) for the female lead role of Andi in, “The Chance Of Possibility.” Rachel looked at the posted casting list afterward and found her name listed. Rachel went into the bathroom and thanked God, dancing around because she got the part she wanted which was lead role in the play. All Rachel’s girlfriends then hung out at her locker and congratulated her on getting the boy and the lead part. Eric and Dylan are at Eric’s house where Eric is plotting evil against the school hating on it and everyone inside while Dylan plays video games and agreeing with his partner in crime. Eric tells Dylan they will get their revenge and kick (Hitler’s theory) natural selection up a few notches. At Break Thru, Nate and Rachel participated in The Lord’s Supper (bread and grape juice) with others. Rachel draws art on the cover of a present for her big brother, Nate, at home. Nate shows up later at the café where Rachel works and thanks her because he finally had an address to put on an application so he just got a job. He tells Rachel that he is staying with Clay’s family now and will be able to pay first month rent soon. Rachel commented on Nate’s dog tags he wore and he told her his grandfather raised him since he was a kid until he died and they were his grandpa’s when he fought in World War II. Rachel gave Nate a blank journal with her art décor on front as Christmas gift then for Nate to keep and write his thoughts in and she would too because it was a gift they both would share. Nate told Rachel to invite Alex to cell group at Break Thru but Rachel told Nate she didn’t think it was for Alex. Rachel had her 17th birthday party with her family and tells Larry the box he gave her isn’t big enough for an Acura car. Larry replied that no but it was big enough for a key so Rachel got a car. She thanked her parents. Rachel pinky promises Larry that she will not do anything dumb, illegal or harmful with the car. After that, Rachel attends an underage drinking party with her high school friends in the woods. Alex danced around conversation with Rachel after she mentioned prom and how he would define their relationship. That wasn’t what Rachel wanted to hear. So, she told Alex after he said they were heart buddies that she wanted to take it to the next level because she was exclusive with him. Rachel kissed Alex but was interrupted by Madison then.  Nate has the journal and reads what Rachel said about the two of them and is concerned because Rachel drank no alcohol with her friends but felt the peer pressure and she seemed to be distant from God because of the people she hung around with at school and parties outside of school. Nate wrote that he would pray extra for Rachel in the journal. In spite of Rachel’s social status and achievements at school she felt out of place and wanted more in her life than superficial people. Nate responds that don’t succumb to the devil ways and to instead know that Rachel is number one in God’s eyes and she can overcome society’s sin by continuing to believe in GOD and trusting HIS ways. Rachel sings songs in her head, “pain, pain, go away come again another day because of you I’m led astray,” and acts very strange and emotionally burnt out from her toxic environment that she feels trapped in with so many fake friends and family members unlike her honest, and true self that believes in Jesus who died on the cross for our sins. Larry vacuums out the cars and finds an empty liquor bottle in Rachel’s red Legend. Larry and Beth have a talk with their daughter and Rachel tells them that she didn’t drink but they still say it is illegal to drive minors around intoxicated in her vehicle. Beth tells Rachel she knows from her sister, Dana, that she stopped going to Break Thru classes all of a sudden. Beth says she doesn’t like Rachel attending the parties and coming home smelling like smoke. Rachel lied to her parents and told her that parties needed light the most and she was helping people but mom knew better and told her daughter that those people were impacting Rachel instead in the worst kind of way. Larry told Rachel he was going to take away her car keys until Beth said it was ok to drive again and told her to recycle the alcohol beverage bottle as Rachel stormed off. Nate caught up with Rachel at Break Thru when Rachel finally went back and gave her an Easter present. Nate gave Rachel his grandfather’s dog tags and told her if not for his grandfather and her he would not be in a good place with GOD. She put the tags around her neck and Nate questioned her “hemp” necklace she also wore that Alex gave to Rachel months before. Rachel said it was a present from Alex and then Nate asked Rachel to bring Alex to Break Thru. Rachel replied that she didn’t know where her and Alex were in a relationship, Rachel asked Nate to attend the school play later that week because she would be starring as the leading female and that is what she gave him as her excuse for not being at Break Thru for many weeks. Nate presses Rachel for more answers on Alex and she reveals that she only kisses Alex for their school play and that Alex told Rachel after the play they can discuss a relationship between the two. Nate told Rachel he thought she wanted a Christian boyfriend and she replied Alex was very spiritual and respects her faith. Nate told Rachel he didn’t think Alex was a good guy and thought she was being stupid for thinking that her and Alex could be more because Nate picked up on what Rachel didn’t reveal and thought Alex was using her. Rachel got upset and told Nate that she didn’t think he judged people like that but Nate felt Rachel deserved somebody better and was blinded by her staged drama acting role that she didn’t see that Alex was just acting his part in a play and felt nothing for her that she felt for Alex such as love. Rachel was angry with Nate’s honest words and left. A lot of people showed up at the performance for the play written by Alex, The Chance of Possibility. At the end of the play, Alex and Rachel kiss on stage and profess their on screen love for each other in front of all the adults and students in attendance. Nate knew that Rachel actually loved Alex and Alex was just another showman hoping to become the next producer and Hollywood star and did anything, include deceiving and trampling on hearts of innocent people to get what he craved.  The cast received a standing ovation for their parts in the fake play. Special needs, Austin, offstage with the cast, who was also bullied by the football players earlier, gave out hugs. Rachel didn’t appear to have any family at the drama event for school present, not even her parents, but the acting teacher was obviously there with the underage children kissing for educational purposes. Nate, wearing a suit, appears to speak to Rachel. Alex shows up then and compliments Nate on his suit. Rachel introduced the males and told Nate that Alex wrote the skit. Alex asked Nate what he thought and Nate responded he liked everything about it, except Alex. Alex escorted Rachel away telling her they were going to Shep’s house (party central place for underage drinking and sexing). Nate yells that Alex better take care of Rachel. Alex gets into Nate’s face and tells Nate that Rachel can take care of herself. Nate grabs fake Alex but Rachel pulls him off and asks what he is doing but Nate walks away leaving Rachel alone with her drama centered friends inside the school building.  Alex later told Rachel that Nate is like a white hat alumni who can’t dress himself (speaking like a gay person obsessed with designer duds such as in Will and Grace). Alex then tells the other children it was time to party and they all go to the football student’s house to “Party Like It’s 1999.” On the couch where Madison is dressed like a prostitute and smoking, Rachel tells her friend she doesn’t know where Alex and her are at in a relationship and Madison said the two were a thing so Rachel had nothing to figure out. Celine with extreme colored hair joins the two after coming out of a bedroom redressing herself. Rachel told her other friend (Celine) that she missed a button on her shirt. Rachel tried to tell Celine she was worried about her multiple sexual partners during all their parties but Celine said she was just having fun and that Rachel ought to copy her and the other sinners too. Alex joins the group of females, practically sitting on Madison’s lap, drinking his beer. He jumps up to tell the people that they produced a “hit play” and then took a seat between Madison and Rachel on the couch this time. Rachel took Alex into the laundry room so they could be alone where they started kissing and touching each other as Madison appeared irritated that the two left together. Rachel stops Alex because she said having sex didn’t feel right because Alex could not even define a relationship with her and there was dog food all over the floor. He offered to take Rachel someplace else and to trust him because he wants what she wants. Rachel responded that she doubted that very much and left to go outside for air. Rachel goes back inside all determined to give Alex what he wanted but found him missing. She asked Celine where he was and Celine brushed it off and told her nothing. Rachel found Alex in the upstairs bedroom on the bed with Madison. Alex then told Rachel she was being high maintenance and he doesn’t respond to limitations as though he is still an actor in his fake play to brush off the reality of the situation which is Alex being a disgusting ungodly soul who betrays and uses women to get what he wants with his lies. Madison chimes in and told Rachel that the Jesus freak in her finally got the better of her. Then Alex plays along and asks if Rachel was serious about being a Christian. Rachel leaves the party and cries in her car and hitting the steering wheel for not listening to Nate. In the next scene, Eric and Dylan are dressed in black like mercenaries with guns shooting at bowling pins on top of a wood stack in a cleared field surrounded by woods. Again, no parents in sight.  In school, at the smoking area, Rachel is conversing with another boy who tells her that she ought to have picked another mentor other than Alex. He adds that God’s just some outdated cultural construct and tells her you can’t believe in a being in the sky that you don’t even see. This was after Rachel identified herself as a Christian. Rachel told the boy she just wanted to live her life for Jesus and let others take from it what they will because she wasn’t there to convert anybody. Sean said she sounded more like a buddist than a Christian. Rachel spied Celine leaving school grounds and it wasn’t time to leave so she left school and followed Celine because she was concerned for her friend. Celine answered the door asking Rachel if she were her parole officer as the people at Celine’s house kept arguing inside. Celine told Rachel she did nothing for anybody with her miss perfect words and heartfelt caring and then slammed the door Rachel’s face after going back inside the house. Rachel lay on her bed wishing for Nate and feeling numb to God and everyone else. Rachel believed she was in constant pain from her circumstances in life and was beyond repair and didn’t want to live through the night. At school Rachel is dissed by her squad of friends and left alone and emotionally disturbed. She wrote that words don’t help her anymore and that maybe her and Nate should no longer write. Rachel climbs to the top of a high rise rooftop building and balances on the side like a tight rope walker thinking that God deserted her, and told God that the world HE created had led to her death and it is not suicide but HIS homicide.  Nate’s gift of his dog tag necklace saved Rachel’s life then and she came to her senses and realized that God was with her through Nate and went to thank Nate for his truthful words and genuine friendship she found with him. Rachel told Nate that she didn’t want to jump off the building and then for the rest of Nate’s life have him believing it was because of their argument at the school. Rachel said that she was only alive then because of Nate’s honest to GOD behavior and tough words of truth after GOD reminded her using Nate’s necklace gift. Nate and Rachel then repaired their broken friendship. Nate takes Rachel back inside to Break Thru where everyone prays for Rachel led by a female adult. Rachel is next on the floor in her bedroom speaking to GOD about forever loving Jesus and keeping HIM alive in her life no matter who tells her not to. Rachel goes back to the rooftop she almost jumped from and then returns home to find her mom and they hug it out. At school Rachel lost most of her friends and they joked about her Jesus beliefs as she walked by. Rachel saw Maddy and Alex playing on the stage Alex and her performed on in school but Kevin pulled her away. Nate showed up at Rachel’s job and helped her clean the tables. She told him it was awful being betrayed by her best girl friend. Nate said she had to be real and if Alex didn’t even know she was Christian then she was not being her true self. Nate said that Rachel was no longer going to be that beer-chuggin’, pot-trippin’, cigar-puffin’, drug-dealin’ Christian anymore. Rachel told Nate in a rapper kind of way that no, she was a God-lovin’ Satan-slammin’, Jesus-freakin’, world-changin’ Christian, warrior for Christ. Rachel said we have to love and serve in God’s ways and people may not like it but we need to do it anyway because God cannot be silenced. Nate asked about Madison and she joked maybe excluding Madison. At school though, Rachel approached Madison with her squad beside her in the cafeteria. The threesome ungodly girls wanted nothing to do with Rachel and her Christian beliefs, and just told Rachel to leave them so they could keep bashing the lone girl eating alone with her thrift store clothing. Rachel then walked over and sat with the innocent girl, Reagan, and introduced herself. Celine left Madison and Gabby and then joined Reagan and Rachel. Celine apologized to Rachel then and said that her mom and her mom’s drunk boyfriend were messed up and that was the reason for her mean behavior. Meanwhile, at home, Eric and his buddy Dylan discuss how it’s gonna be like Oklahoma City, the L.A. riots and World War II all mixed into one and Eric handed Dylan the deadly gameplan sheets. Dylan replied like a video game. Eric said he wanted to leave a lasting impression on the stupid world. The evil boys then imitated gun fire with their very real and deadly weapons, hoping to start a chain reaction. Rachel gave a speech then in class stating she had always been drawn to hands because of the way they touch people. She went on to say that compassion is the greatest form of love that humans have to offer. Her theory was if one person could go out of their way to show compassion, it could start a chain reaction. She thought that trust, beauty and compassion could make the world a better place for all. Tomorrow’s not a promise but a chance, and you just might start a chain reaction. It was odd because Rachel looked at Eric (wearing a Hitler shirt slogan “natural selection”) and Dylan as she said those “chain reaction” words in class. Dylan glares at Rachel in class after she adds that her words come from her strong faith as a Christian while Eric shakes his head at her confession that Jesus gave HIS life for her and she will give her life to HIM. This class was giving presentations on how the students would change the world. There were two videos left to go through and one was marked Save The World and the other was labeled Hitmen For Hire by Eric Harris and Dylan Klebold. The Teacher played Dylan and Eric’s video next. The creation started with a boy in a chair complaining about bullies picking on him. Dylan and Eric appear in long black trench coats and dark sunglasses and tell the boy that they can help but cannot have weapons on school grounds but if you can get the bullies away then they would take them out and it would cost the student $2000 to get rid of the bullies permanently. A bully boy appears walking by himself out of the building and waiting around the corner was Eric and Dylan in their men in black attire and with their guns the two boys repeatedly shot the bully dead. Rachel whispers to the teacher she was not comfortable watching this presentation of violence and the teacher decided to shut it off. Then Dylan told the class that that would make the world a better place. K.J. caught up with R.J. in the hall and told her that what she said in class was dope about being a Christian and that he has been a Christian for a while but just started going to FCA. Rachel asked K.J. then to look out for her special friend, Austin, when Rachel was not around. Rachel takes the stairs to go to another class and is cornered in the stairway by Dylan and Eric. The two boys were mad because Rachel got to do her stupid Jesus speech and their work of art was silenced. She was able to escape from their creepy behavior and morbid thoughts and walked up the rest of the stairs to class through the door. Later at the smoking area on school grounds, Kevin asks R.J. if Alex begged her to take him back yet and she replied that Alex was Madison’s concern now. Kevin was happy to hear that and then he creatively asked Rachel to Prom using a blue tray and white lettering, “Prom?” Rachel accepted. The sisters and mom helped Rachel then get ready for prom and she wore a black dress to match Kevin’s black tuxedo. Alex approached Rachel at Prom and mentioned Rachel and Kevin writing next year’s play because drama Mrs. Diaz asked Rachel to. Rachel told Alex that they viewed life differently. Alex responded and said that they can agree on one thing and that all the world’s a stage and the men and women merely players. Rachel replied and they have their entrances and their exits. Maddy interrupted and told Alex they were leaving. Rachel told Maddie that she missed her. Celine later asked Rachel how she could stand talking to Madison and that she would have made a voodoo doll of Madison. Celine decided that she wants what Rachel has spiritually so Rachel invites Celine over to her house without the crowd next week to talk. Celine even said she may even do that breakdown breakout breakdancing thing Rachel does. Rachel corrected, Break Thru. At home, Rachel writes a letter to Madison. At Break Thru, Nate gives Rachel back their shared journal. Rachel then tells Nate she cannot picture herself going to college or getting married and asks Nate if GOD loved her so much then why does he put her through so much pain. Nate tells Rachel GOD is with her and is in control. She leans on Nate for support. Rachel, at school, stops by Austin’s locker and he says he is going to Chemistry. Rachel asked Austin if he wanted to do something with her that weekend like go to the movies. Austin asked if it were like a date and Rachel responded sure. Austin then said he had a lot of dates but they were with his mom. Rachel called Austin a player because Austin said Rachel was prettier than his mom though. K.J. stopped Austin in the hall and made friends and walked with Austin and the other football players to class. Brian though slammed other kids into lockers as they passed by.  At the secret room hideout of Dylan and Eric’s show bombs and massive artillery and the boys excitedly preparing for their onslaught of terror at school. They planned for the bombs to set up so that the library fell on the cafeteria so when everybody ran out, their sicko gunmen selves would be waiting outside to shoot the people, as though in a well-practiced video game. Dylan said they will be heroes. Eric replied “Heil Hitler.” As the two video each other together, they speak mockingly in to the mic, “if only they would have reached them sooner. Or found the tape! Or if only they searched their rooms. If only they would have asked the right questions. Too late!” Rachel walked the halls wondering if anybody else was connected to Christ like herself because she felt alone in the far from God school system. She wrote in her diary that night that there was something in her that made her want to cry but she didn’t know what it was. Rachel listened as the DeeJay on the radio announced a sunny spring morning in the Denver area on Tuesday, April 20, 1999. The radio DJ said 110 years ago on that day Adolf Hitler was born. Rachel said “creepy” and shut off the radio and headed to school after telling her mom she loved her and her mom responding she loved Rachel too. Rachel asks her brother, Craig, in the car why he wears his white baseball hat backward and he said that is how the football players wear it and got out of the car to go into school while Rachel went to park her car across the street because there was no parking. Dylan and Eric were inside a car with their weapons and went over final plans for their attack that day at the school. Dylan and Eric made it to the cafeteria with their bombs and guns without issue as Rachel ran through the football field to get to class. Dave asked Rachel then to talk at lunch with him about his parents and their divorce and Rachel said she would meet Dave outside. Rachel gives Madison the note she wrote her and asked Maddy to read it. Mrs. Diaz told Rachel that her art was amazing and asked what it was. Rachel thanked her and said it wasn’t finished but it was her tears. The drama teacher asked why 13 tears and Rachel had no answer for her because she didn’t know. Rachel told her teacher she wanted to make a difference in the world. Madison stopped Rachel in the hall and said she read the letter and then invited Rachel to eat lunch with her and the other squad members again. Rachel said no because she had plans to speak to Dave Rogers outside at lunch. The two made lunch plans for tomorrow instead. Walking by many C “Rebels” posters on the wall, Rachel met up with Dave and together they went outside to talk. They sat on the grass and Dave spoke about his feelings and his parent’s divorce. She told Dave that it was still tough for her after ten years of her parents being divorced. In the parking lot within sight of school, Eric and Dylan were dressed in black outfits similar to what they wore in the school assignment project in their seriously disturbing changing the world video. The evil hearted boys spotted Dave and Rachel on the grass. They checked the time and noted that the bomb did not go off as scheduled so the killer boys put plan B in motion. Dave noticed the two armed boys approaching with guns and then Eric and Dylan shot multiple rounds at sitting ducks, Dave and Rachel. Eric with his “natural selection” shirt in under his black trench coat asked Rachel then where her GOD was now as Rachel gasped for breath. Dylan asked Rachel what Jesus would do. Eric asked Rachel after grabbing her hair and holding her head up if she still believed in God and she responded that he knows she does. Eric replied then go be with him as he shot her point black in the head without a second thought as he had done so many times before playing his violent video games. After that the news announced that two gunmen went into the school shooting and worked their way through the school. The news said that at first many students dismissed it as a prank until teachers raced ahead to classrooms telling students to run. Traumatized students were put in front of live tv cameras to relate their experience in the horrific bloodbath scene that happened inside the school without parents even notified yet or onsite yet. One hysterical female student said they would be killed if they wore a hat and were of people of color. There were 12 students and 1 teacher that died that day and more than 25 seriously injured before the two teenage shooters took their own lives. Bill Clinton was shown at the White House telling the people that the prayers of the American people were with them. Students left tiger lilies and roses on Rachel’s car in the parking lot and school and said their goodbyes. Nate spoke at Rachel’s funeral and said he thanked God that HE sent Rachel to help him when he needed somebody. He told Rachel he loved her and will see her in heaven one day. Days later as Beth goes into her daughter’s room, she discovers Rachel’s writing and drawings. She finds Rachel’s eight year old handprint on the back of a dresser with the words, “These hands belong to Rachel Joy Scott and will someday touch millions of people’s hearts.” 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 11/5/22

TITLE: Jingle All The Way

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children).

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1996 20th Century Fox Home Entertainment/A 1492 Picture

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a man named Howard Langston, wife Liz, and their son Jamie who live in the Twin Cities area of Minnesota. Howard put his family last and prides himself on being the best mattress salesman at his job. Howard told all of his customers (even his wife, Liz, when she called him on the phone at work) that he or she was his, “number one customer.”  For many years, Howard made promises he didn’t keep, such as telling his very young son, Jamie, that he wouldn’t miss Jamie’s karate class advancement event…again. However, Howard did miss seeing Jamie receive his purple belt when Howard got stuck in traffic. Howard decided to make up for lost time by steering out of his lane and drive down the right shoulder of the roadway extremely fast. But, he was stopped and given a ticket by a motorcycle officer, and it made Howard upset because he was caught and mad at the innocent officer doing his job and keeping “We The People” safe. Howard arrived at the karate class once it was already over. Howard then bribed Jamie with the gift he wanted most for Christmas to make up for all the times Howard broke his promises and never showed up, especially the last time he wasn’t at Jamie’s karate session. Jamie wanted the Turbo Man action figure (who was a popular television series character) because Jamie was a superhero fan and had a giant Captain America picture on his bedroom wall. Later on that night, which was two days before Christmas, Howard mentioned Turbo Man to Liz. Liz told Howard that she told him to buy that for their son two weeks ago because it was a hot item and Howard lied to her and told her that the already did. The next morning on Christmas Eve, Howard lied to his wife and told her he had to go back to the office and get the Turbo Man gift he forgot to bring home. Howard spent the entire time up until Christmas searching for the sold-out best-selling children’s toy (which had a movie made about it and was all over cereal boxes) this holiday season versus spending quality time with HIS family in a healthy way. Howard went to a local toy store where a large crowd was gathered outside waiting for the store to open. While in line, Howard met a mentally unstable postal worker in uniform named Myron Larabee who told Howard that he had to shop last minute because he was so busy delivering Christmas letters and packages to people that they don’t even talk to but once a year, not to mention relatives sending gifts they will send back anyway. Myron went on to say how many stupid letters did Santa need from kids, and Myron’s son wanted some goofy-butt toy called, Turtle Man. Howard corrected Myron and said Turbo Man and revealed that his son wanted one as well. Myron said that he took a junior college course and studied psychology for a semester, so he knew that we were being set up by rich and powerful toy cartels and the fat cats who targeted working class like himself and Howard. They spend billions of dollars on TV advertisements and then send subliminal messages to suck your children’s minds out. Myron raged and told Howard and the crowd that he worked 24/7 delivering mail to make alimony payments to a woman who had sex with everyone in the post office but him. Myron said that once you get the toy, it breaks into many little pieces because it’s made of cheap plastic. He then grabbed an older lady in line by the neck and tried to choke her out. The mob then trampled the toy store employee the moment the store opened. This led to major violence and abuse with fights breaking out amongst the shoppers doing last minute gift buying. Howard, with his brawn, threatened the employees to tell him where he could find Turbo Man because it was sold out of the store. The employees said a lady in fur bought the last toy, so Howard chased the lady with the toy driving away in her vehicle in traffic in the street with other cars on the road. Meanwhile, at Howard’s house, Ted, the single (divorced) neighbor of the Langston family, was deviously hitting on Liz because he had his sick mind set on her innocent nature and preyed on the fact that her husband always abandoned her. Liz was making cookies in the kitchen while her son played with Ted’s son, Johnny. Ted told Liz to relax and go take a shower while he watched the cookies and the boys. Howard called his wife at home after leaving another store where he beat up a life-size cardboard figure of Turbo Man with other shoppers staring at him in horror. Ted answered the phone in Howard’s house, which irritated Howard even more. Ted made groaning sounds as he told Howard that his wife’s cookies tasted yummy. Howard demanded to speak to his wife, but Ted told him that Liz was in the shower and he would go check if Howard wanted, which he didn’t. Howard told Ted to tell his wife that he would be late coming home, and because the cookie timer went off Ted hung up the phone promising Howard that he would tell Liz the message, which he never did do. Myron appeared after Howard hung up the payphone. Myron wanted to look for the Turbo Man toys with Howard so they would be a team like Starsky and Hutch, Jonny West and Hadji, Bonnie and Clyde, and Ike and Tina. Myron went on to say search and destroy, divide and conquer, but Howard turned him down and wanted to go alone. Then Myron chased after Howard telling him that it was a racism thing since Howard was white and Myron was black and that’s what Jesse Jackson talked about even though this scenario had absolutely nothing to do with skin color. A man then jumped into a nearby car shouting that there was a late delivery of Turbo Man dolls (The movie kept referring to the male Turbo Man action figure as a “doll” for boys to play with). Myron and Howard went to their separate vehicles to go to The Mall of America. However, Howard again had recklessly driven his SUV that resulted in him wrecking a police motorcycle parked behind him in his rush to get a toy for Christmas. As a result, Howard got another citation (from Officer Hummel) but this time for damaging the police vehicle. Howard made it to the mall, where one store gave out balls with numbers on them to the crowd, and the numbers would be drawn like the lottery to see who wins a Turbo Man doll. The store also said that in accordance with the laws of supply and demand, the new list price for each Turbo Man just doubled in price. The buckets of balls were then knocked out of the employees’ hands by the crowd of mobster shoppers and scattered everywhere inside the mall. People fought each other and knocked down elderly women in their rush to recover a number ball, which included biting and hurting in the process. Myron (still in his postal uniform) sprayed mace into Howard’s eyes after Howard got a yellow ball. Everyone then went after the mailman because Howard lied and said Myron got two balls. The crowd tackled Myron to the ground, where Myron shouted, “Rodney King, Rodney King,” and used whatever unethical dramatics to get his ball back, which in this case was twisting the truth by faking an injury and lying that the incident happened because of his skin color. Meanwhile, Howard chased the ball that Myron dropped and jumped off the escalator while pushing people out of his way. The ball landed in a child’s stroller (for bigger kids) so Howard chased the kid that had the ball through the indoor mall playscape. The mothers then hit Howard with their purses and shouted that he was a pervert for going after the child down the slide into the ball ring. A bad Santa and his wicked elf then called Howard over to tell him he had a Turbo Man doll. The elf showed Howard a photo of himself with a Turbo Man taken earlier that day. Howard believed the con men (Santa and elf) and drove them in his vehicle to a warehouse in the city through a chained gate where a whole bunch of other Santa and elf imposters appeared after they got inside a secret storage facility housing black market toys. One small Santa was reading an adult smut magazine and smoking a cigar. Howard was then charged $300 for a Spanish speaking Turbo Man doll that the original Santa and elf lied was a multi-lingual version intended to be educational for children. The Turbo Man then came apart in pieces after Howard opened the box to inspect it. The con men would not give Howard his money back because, “all sales are final.” Howard got into a fistfight with a ninja Santa and giant Santa and others. They violently hurt each other until Howard was tased with a taser by the elf from the mall. Soon the Twin Cities police showed up and everybody in Santa and elf suits started running away with the officers trying to apprehend the suspects. During the chaos and confusion, Howard picked up a fake toy bade and flashed it at the officers, lying to them that he had been conducting an undercover investigation for three years and the officers screwed it up by barging in like a bunch of terrorists at a tea party. Howard threatened to tell the commissioner. Howard then told the police to get their act together and arrest someone before he walked scot-free out the door flashing his fake badge to another cop and telling him to lock Mr. and Mrs. Claus up. Howard then left the scene but his car ran out of gas. He pushed it to Mickey’s Dining Car and went inside to call home. Jamie, his son, picked up the phone after Jamie ran home from the neighborhood party outside where Ted got Johnny, Ted’s son, a reindeer. Jamie was upset that his dad missed another important family event, and he told Howard off on the phone saying that his mom could not come to the phone because she was petting Ted (which was also the reindeer’s name but Jamie did not tell his dad that he was talking about the reindeer and not Johnny’s dad). Jamie then hung up on his dad. Howard discovered that Myron (still in uniform) was there at the diner. Myron took a bottle of hard liquor out of his mail coat and put the alcoholic beverage in his coffee and gave some to Howard too. They both discussed not being able to find their boys a, “doll.” Myron told Howard about his child hood and his awful dad who never gave him a Johnny Seven O.M.A. Gun (seven guns in one) for Christmas. Myron never forgave his dad for that. Howard then had a vision of his son in place of Myron guzzling the liquor bottle and blaming Howard or not getting him his Turbo Man for Christmas. However, instead of Jamie being an adult years later around Myron’s age, it was Jamie still as a young child (six or seven years old) drinking the alcohol and bashing Howard. An announcement then came on the radio that the local radio station would give away a Turbo Man doll to the first caller who could answer correctly the names of all eight reindeer in Santa’s story. The two adult men fought over the payphone in the diner but broke it so neither of them could get through. The diner owner told Howard and Myron to run to the radio station two blocks away so they wouldn’t destroy his business anymore. The madman Myron had too heavy of a load so he threw mail and packages out of his mail bag and at Howard too in order to lighten his load and beat Howard to the radio station. Howard reached the station first, where a caller was guessing the Jackson Five nameson the phone instead of the reindeer names. Howard then smashed through the glass door to get into the room as the radio DJ called 911 for help because there was a madman in his studio. Howard gave all the names of the reindeer to the station employee. Myron then showed up and took a package out of his mailbag, telling Howard and the radio employee that he had a bomb. Myron said he didn’t build the bomb but hundreds of them come through the US mail everyday so he kept one in case he ever needed it. He then threatened to blow everyone up if he didn’t get what he wanted, which was the doll for his son.Myron went on ranting about his job and lost the package, which hit the floor and didn’t explode because it was actually just a music box. The radio announcer told the men that he didn’t have a doll physically at the studio but the prize was a gift certificate to get the Turbo Man in the future when it would be back in stock after Christmas. The police showed up outside and both men tried to escape the building but got caught before they could. Myron said he had another bomb and pulled a second package out of his back with Howard telling the police that Myron was totally insane. The police listened to Myron and put their weapons on the floor while Howard ran away. Myron carefully placed the red prettily wrapped package on the floor and told the officers he had the detonator in his hand before he went down the elevator. The motor officer, Officer Hummel, announced that he had worked ten years on the bomb squad. He picked up and shook the package, telling his fellow officers that they had been duped. He unwrapped the package and a bomb actually did go off. Myron heard the explosion and commented on the sick world with all the sick people in it right after the mailman bombed the police, and knowing Myron himself was the threat to society and HIS people. Howard brought a canister of gas back to his SUV but found out that it was stripped for parts on the street with, “Meri X-Mas,” spray-painted on the windshield in pink letters by gangsters. The tow truck dropped Howard off outside his house where Ted was visible with Liz in the front window of Howard’s house putting the star on the Christmas tree that Howard usually did himself. Howard remembered that Ted told him he Johnny a Turbo Man and it was already wrapped under the tree. Howard decided to break into his neighbor’s house and steal the doll. However, his conscience told him not to take from a child (where was it when he hated on the police?), so he went to put the present back but was charged by Ted the reindeer that did not like him. Balthazar, the black Wise Man decoration inside the house, was then knocked over as Howard and the reindeer fought. The Wise Man’s head rolled into the fire where it set off the smoke alarm. Howard tried to save the Wise Man but ended up kicked the flaming head through the window outside where carolers sang. Liz and Ted caught Howard holding the wrapped package of Turbo Man, and Liz left with Ted to take the boys to the annual Christmas Eve festivities. Howard then punched Ted the reindeer in the head after it escaped from the other room. Howard drowned his sorrows in beer while also getting the reindeer drunk. Howard then told the animal he was on his own and took off for the Christmas parade, where Turbo Man was supposed to make an appearance this year as the main attraction. Ted and Liz let the very young boys, Jamie and Johnny, get out of the car and wait with the hundreds of people while the adults went and parked the car. Barbie, Snoopy, Crayola crayons, Paddington the bear, Gumby, Bert and Ernie, Hello Kitty, Raggedy Ann and Andy, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Frosty the snowman, Sonic the hedgehog, Cabbage Patch kids, Madeline, and Cat in the Hat were all in the parade. Howard took a cab to the parade. He got caught in traffic, so he walked the rest of the way. Ted and Liz were in the car being all touchy feely as Howard spotted them. As he was going to hurt Ted, Howard ran into Officer Hummel (recovered from the bomb quickly) carrying hot coffee with bandaged hands and Howard knocked the officer to the ground. Howard then ran and escaped into a building in the upper level through an open door. Once inside, Howard was undressed by many people and put into the awaiting Turbo Man suit. He was told that the other person had a freak accident and that the doctor said that the first man was showing brain activity this morning. There was another man dressed in a hot pink costume smoking a cigar swearing at Howard to hurry up because he was sweating. That was “Booster,” the sidekick to Turbo Man. Howard and Booster were immediately taken to the awaiting float and were paraded down the street in front of the awaiting people.  Irritated Booster attempted to help Howard along the way. The broadcasters announced that one child would be selected by Turbo Man to receive a special limited edition Turbo Man doll. Obviously, Howard chose his own son, Jamie. Although, madman mailman Myron had other plans as Myron tied up and stole the costume of “Dementor,” the enemy of Turbo Man on the fake TV show that became a reality during the parade, in order to steal the Turbo Man doll for his own son. Jamie, who had the doll in his backpack, didn’t even recognize his own dad after seeing his face up close or hearing his voice. Dementor then made obscene gestures to the people (up yours) and the announcers didn’t think that was part of the script and so the crowd booed. Dementor went after Jamie and followed Jamie to the top of a building where a large Christmas tree decoration was. Jamie and Dementor climbed the unsteady décor while Howard could not get control of his jetpack and flew dangerously around humans and buildings. Howard then used a boomerang to knock Dementor off the building with the evil villain holding on to Jamie’s doll. Suddenly, as Jamie fell to his death, Howard figured out how to fly and saved his son. In the end, Howard took off his mask and revealed his true identity to Liz and Jamie, and Officer Hummel gave Jamie back his Turbo Man Doll. Before the officer knew who Turbo Man really was, the policeman told Howard they could use a man like him on the force. Myron was arrested being taken away but Jamie stopped everyone and gave Myron his doll. Jamie said that he didn’t need the doll because he had the read Turbo Man (his dad Howard) at home. After this movie made almost $130 million worldwide, the lead man in this movie in real life was elected Governor in California (republican or rino) over the entire state in a recall election. The ungodly movie is garbage entertainment that teaches others to lie about racial injustice and encourages citizens to break the law and abuse the USA’s true hero police.  Kids News Network is on the front cover art packaging, “Non-stop fun!” Elayne Blythe with the Film Advisory Board on the movie packaging states, “Turbo-packed with lots of laughs for the entire family. You’ll love this film!”


  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/4/22

TITLE: A Horse Tale

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2014 Lionsgate/Fabrication Films

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a city accountant named Michael Thompson and his twelve-year-old daughter, Chloe (even though the movie packaging stated Chloe was a teen). The mom died the previously in a car accident. In the beginning of the movie, Michael’s executive assistant, Nikki, suggested that Michael take a vacation at the horse ranch owned by her cousins, the third generation Harrison family. In his city office, Michael received a call from Chloe’s school telling him that his mean girl (pink hair) daughter, Chloe, flushed another girl’s phone down the toilet. Michael did not want to go to a ranch out in the middle of nowhere, but he agreed when Cliff Harrison paid him up front to be their CPA and try to help save the ranch from foreclosure. Upon arriving at the ranch with Chloe, Michael met Cliff Harrison’s adult daughter, Samantha “Sam.” Sam didn’t welcome Michael at first because it was a ranch that had always been run by the family and she wanted to keep it that way and not have Michael interfere too much. Before that, Cliff and Sam’s sister talked to Sam about marrying somebody rich to save the family ranch. Cliff’s wife died from illness, and a flood damaged the property and forced Cliff to put money towards the repairs. However, Cliff was unable to catch up on payments and thus the ranch was in financial difficulty. The mom had handled everything prior to her death around the house and ranch to keep things running smoothly. Sam moved Michael into the tack room in the barn that had been converted into an office for him to do his accounting work. While Michael looked through the books for an answer to their problems, Chloe took riding lessons (which were free of charge because the Harrisons offered them as a Christmas gift and to keep Michael focused on the books) at the ranch. Michael only agreed to the lessons after he rode a horse for the first time (when he, an inexperienced rider, wore no helmet but the experienced rider Sam wore one) and decided it was okay for his daughter. In that scene when Michael and Sam were alone together, they discussed Sam’s mom’s younger brother, Buddy.  Buddy always had a get-rich-quick scheme up his sleeve. Michael asked where Uncle Buddy was now and if he was a DONALD TRUMP or Bill Gates kind of guy. Sam replied that Buddy died when she and her sister Sydney were kids. At one point, two, “vultures,” from the bank showed up and demanded the Harrisons’ prized horse, Holly, as a first installment on their payments before foreclosure. However, Chloe had known this ahead of time and ran off into the woods with Holly, where she fell off the horse and sprained her left arm. Chloe went to the cabin where some of the Harrison relatives had lived and found a box, which she took when she was found by Jackson, the young son of Sam’s sister, Sydney, and Sydney’s husband, Ben. They returned to the ranch, where the crooked bank employee, Bill, took Holly away and Chloe gave the box to Michael and Sam. The two adults then discovered that Sam and Sydney’s mom had bought stock in an airline company before she died because her brother, Buddy, talked her into it as part of one of his get-rich-quick schemes. It turned out the stocks were worth enough to take care of all of the Harrison debts. Michael and Ben then went to the neighboring ranch where Holly was being kept before Bill could send her away to Kentucky as he had evilly planned. Michael and Ben confronted Bill, who had known all along that Holly had papers proving she carried the lineage of a famous racehorse and he planned to turn around and sell Holly for a fortune. Michael and Ben brought Holly back to the ranch, and then everyone attended the black-tie Christmas ball which they had originally intended to be a fundraiser to help save the farm but it turned out to just be a celebration when they discovered earlier that they, even with the overpriced tickets, would still be short of the money they needed to pay off the debts. In the end, Michael and Sam had a romance and kissed each other at the ball. Cliff also gave Michael the key to the guesthouse on the ranch so he could have his own space. Michael would be at the ranch regularly now that Chloe (no more pink hair) had a whole year’s worth of riding lessons.


  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/3/22

TITLE: I Now Pronounce You Chuck & Larry

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007 Universal Studios/Relativity Media/Happy Madison

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about two men named Chuck Levine and Larry Valentine who are firefighters at the Brooklyn, New York fire station. Chuck was an oversexed maniac who trashed and used women as though it was necessary for his survival, like water, and went through dozens of women far from God just as fast. The females didn’t seem to care and enjoyed Chuck’s promiscuous lifestyle and unclean spirit and they had orgies together. Chuck was even Mr. February on a male model calendar. In the beginning of the movie, there was a scene where Chuck and Larry were on the job as firefighters. They went to a burning building, where a woman came outside and told them that her son was still in the building. Chuck and Larry went into the burning building to rescue the son. The son turned out to be a several-hundred-pound overweight man who hadn’t been out of bed in years. Chuck took the opportunity to make crude jokes about the man’s weight during the rescue. Chuck and Larry later returned to the building once the fire died out. Chuck went upstairs to find the cause of the fire. He was having a ridiculous and distracting conversation with Larry as he did so, and thus Chuck fell from the second story and both were injured as a result. They ended up in the hospital (same hospital Larry’s wife passed away in and his young children were upset that they almost lost their dad too), where it was there that Chuck repeatedly called the female doctor, “honey.”  Dr. Honey later showed up at Chuck’s house while Larry was there along with a group of sexy dressed Hooter girls. Larry’s wife, Paula had died over a year ago, and Larry’s life insurance policy timeline had expired to change his beneficiary from his wife to his children. Larry had not changed the beneficiary within a year after Paula’s death as demanded by the insurance company, so the movie was about devising a master plan to get around the rules which turned out to be the two firefighter homies pretending to be gay. Obviously, the constant lie about Chuck and Larry’s fake gay marriage came between their friendship and interfered in their work significantly. However, in the very end it was senseless because what the city demanded of them still didn’t solve the issue of changing Larry’s life insurance policy to list the children as the beneficiaries in place of his dead wife. Chuck, in a disguise, went down to the New York government building with Larry and signed the document that made him and Larry a couple in the eyes of the state so they could get benefits. However, Larry did not realize with that signature came an inspection by the state to make certain that it wasn’t a fraudulent, “gay,” relationship to obtain benefits because that had happened in the past. The first inspector showed up, and as he was leaving he told Chuck and Larry that if he was in doubt of anything there would be several unannounced inspections in the near future to double check the two men’s relationship. The two straight men, Chuck and Larry, then began acting as gay as they could by slapping each other’s bottoms in front of the inspector and shouting that they were about to go have sex. When Chuck and Larry learned that they could get in trouble for lying on government documents about their sexual orientation, they got a lawyer who turned out to be an attractive female named Alex McDonough. Alex wanted to sue everybody for gay rights because her brother, Kevin, was a leader in the gay community. His “straight” attorney sister backed Kevin, but for entertainment Alex supported her brother by dressing slutty in a cat costume and attended gay functions for fun. At the meeting with Alex, Alex informed the two firemen that in Colorado there was a Bensley case where a heterosexual government employee married his gay friend so the friend could be covered under Bensley’s health insurance. The state found out and fired Bensley and prosecuted them both for fraud. Alex said the state was making an example out of “these people,” and adds that gays and lesbians have not been fighting for these rights for 40 years to be made a mokery of. Bensley was put in jail for five years and his gay friend got three years in jail. And Bensley’s co-worker received eighteen months in jail because Bensley had confided in the state employee and the other employee never reported it to the authorities so he was convicted of obstructing and conspiracy to commit fraud. Alex told Chuck and Larry to go up to Canada and get married, which they did. Chuck and Larry went to the chapel, where they were greeted by the Asian minister who was muttering about his wife being a stupid cow as he came down the stairs. Chuck told Larry to wear a kippah skullcap for the wedding because Chuck was Jewish, and Chuck said that he was Catholic even though neither of the men lived with God daily. They then invited a homeless man off the street to act as their witness at the wedding, where the Asian minister married them. The homeless man got drunk and talked about hidden microphones in the cake and said that Elizabeth Taylor was Bigfoot before he broke his leg. The second inspector, Clinton Fitzer (who had a, “Gotcha,” license plate on his car), later showed up outside the house where Larry found Clinton going through their trash, which Clinton said was not very gay. Chuck and Larry then went to the store and bought gay items, such as the, “Brokeback Mountain,” movie. They also put a rainbow (GOD’s RAINBOW and ought NOT to be used and abused as an adult SEX SYMBOL) flag outside the house. Throughout the movie, Larry’s young children were subject to their dad and, “Uncle Chuck’s,” abnormal behavior, such as them sleeping in the same bed together. One of these instances included Larry’s female maid in the bed with him and Chuck. In one scene, Larry was sorting through the mail which included boxes mailed to Chuck that were filled with sexually explicit material. Larry held up Chuck’s sex doll and then his young daughter, Tori, appeared and asked if the doll was for her. Flabbergasted, Larry tried to demonstrate to Tori that it was a CPR doll, but then he told Tori to go to her room because he couldn’t explain anymore and he didn’t want her to see the stacks of sex magazines and sex boxes on the counter that Chuck ordered. Larry’s young son, Eric, was behaving oddly feminine. One time, Tori fell into the toilet because Uncle Chuck left the seat up. Chuck and Larry both went into the bathroom to pull Tori out of the toilet, and then as an experiment to help Eric like women, Chuck handed the young boy a dirty magazine, but Eric screamed like a girl when he opened the magazine and ran away. Eric auditioned for a young Annie part in a school play, and Chuck worked with him when Larry wasn’t around. Chuck even turned the cleats for boys’ sports that Larry gave his son into tap shoes. At one point, Alex (who went as cat woman) invited Chuck and Larry to a homopalooza party, where Chuck dressed up as Dracula and Larry wore an Apple costume. Chuck walked up to the person dressed in the pink playboy bunny costume, but he discovered that it was a man. Gay couples then went out on the dance floor, and Chuck and Larry ended up in the middle of the floor with everyone expecting them to dance. They decided to junior high dance, so the two men slow-danced to, “Open Arms.” Outside the function, a group of protestors, led by a minister, showed up and tried to save the partygoers from eternal damnation because gay is not the way and homosexuality is an abomination. The minister called Dracula (Chuck) a faggot, and so the fireman violently punched the minister.After seeing the news, fire Captain Phineas J. Tucker told both Larry and Chuck that there was no way either of them were gay so they had better come clean otherwise he will report them for pension fraud. The firemen kept quiet and so did the Chief. Alex and Chuck then went shopping together listening to Cindi singing, “Girls Just Want To Have Fun.” Alex and Chuck then went to Alex’s house, where she undressed to her underclothes in front of Chuck. She let Chuck feel her breasts for quite some time before she cooked dinner for Chuck. On career day at the local public school, the very young children asked Larry questions about being gay. Then another person told Larry that he couldn’t volunteer and help coach the kids’ sports. When that male parent told Larry his son was feminine behaved, Larry tackled him to the floor inside the school where all the kids gathered and chanted for the grown men to fight…fight…fight. Throughout the movie, Chuck and Larry discovered more closet gays, including firefighters and a mailman (who tried to hit on Larry), and they made a party out of it. One squad member who happened to be new on the fire team, Fred Duncan, was inspired by Chuck and Larry to come out of the closet as gay, which the Fire Captain later said helped his rage behavior and more than likely prevented Fred from becoming a serial killer. When Fred approached Chuck on the basketball court and told him he was gay, Fred asked Chuck to help him tell his parents. At the fire station where the firefighter men are showering together, Larry and Chuck walked in. The other men freaked out and fought over the soap because one dropped it on the floor and none of them wanted to bend over and pick it up. Except for the new guy, Fred, who just picked the soap up and began singing and dancing in his shower. In one scene where they were alone together, Chuck and Alex talked about sexual energy and attraction and practiced on each other by French kissing. Inspector Clinton Fitzer later showed up outside Larry’s house playing ball with Larry’s kids and finds out from Tori that Chuck was with the smoking hot attorney he always talked about when Larry wasn’t around. A petition was signed by the other firemen to transfer Larry and Chuck out, and After an argument Captain Tucker said that he would not do that but to keep the peace and put Larry and Chuck on separate shifts. with Chuck, Larry finally cleaned out his dead wife’s things from the house. Alex later called Chuck because she was upset after seeing the news that Chuck had slept with sixteen different women in a short period of time, including four Canadian strippers he had been with on the morning of his, “marriage.” Alex warned Chuck and Larry that it would get ugly at the final hearing that was a result of the investigation into whether or not Chuck and Larry were a legitimate couple. The two men would be quizzed, and if Alex was going to represent them then they needed to know every little detail about each other.Chuck and Larry lied to Alex and continued their charade. As Chuck and Larry walked up to the courthouse, there were protestors on the street holding signs that said, “Gay was Not God’s way” and that “God made Adam and Eve, not Adam and Steve.” The “trans” man from the wild gay party earlier who was dressed as a Playboy bunny was now wearing as a “female sexy firefighter outfit” and there were others supporting the small amount of gay attendees who wore “rainbow shirts and held peace signs.” The firefighters were in the courtroom during the hearing because they told Chuck and Larry they would stick by them. Larry’s children were also in attendance. There were separate interviews with Chuck and Larry before young Tori and Eric were interviewed. Eric said that Larry and Chuck slept in the same bed like Will and Grace, and Tori went on to name several animal species that sometimes mated with the same sex. The hearing official then tried to prevent the kiss Clinton Fitzer demanded between Chuck and Larry to show their passion in front of everyone. The official said it sounded like a gay witch hunt. Chuck and Larry almost kissed but Captain Tucker interrupted the kiss…just before it could happen. The Fire Captain said that Chuck and Larry lied on their government form, but the fire captain believed they did some good by helping friends in need. Captain Tucker also said that no matter who we love, it has nothing to do with who we are as people. Chuck and Larry admitted then that they were not gay and told everyone the truth and to stop using the word, “faggot.” Due to a weird rule and flawed system, Larry had to lie and create his own way. Chuck and Larry were about to be arrested, but then all the firemen stood up and said they would all go to jail with Chuck and Larry because if you throw one into the fire then they all go rushing in. All the firemen went to jail. HOWEVER, The CITY OFFICIAL then offered Chuck and Larry a deal to plead guilty to fraud and they would get misdemeanor charges and a slap on the wrist. Since Chuck and Larry were now celebrities in the gay community, they must raise money for gay rights by starring in a gay calendar. The movie ended with Fred the firefighter and Alex’s brother, Kevin, getting married in Ontario by the Asian minister, who said that Canada was pro-gay not like their uptight neighbors to the south (USA). Chuck and Alex also got together at the wedding reception. The movie budget was $85 million, and at the box office it literally grossed $187 million. 

  

  

DATE REVIEWED: 11/3/22

TITLE: Bernie (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 Millennium Entertainment

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2011 Castle Rock Entertainment / Mandalay Vision (tiger) / 

Wind Dancer Films (hawk) / Detour Filmproduction /

Collins House Productions / Horsethief Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is based on the 1996 murder of 81-year-old millionaire Marjorie Nugent in Carthage, TX (East Texas) by her possibly closet gay 39-year-old companion, Bernhardt “Bernie” Tiede. It begins with Bernie at a university he attended fifteen years prior teaching students how to prepare a dead person for funeral. Bernie discussed the nails, removing nasal, ear, facial hair, super gluing eyes, readjusting after embalming, super gluing mouth, putting makeup on the face, position the body just so, with the head turned slightly to the right. He then left to return to Carthage singing a Jesus song (Love lifted me) with a cross hanging from his rear-view mirror. It seems that all the citizens liked Bernie’s personality because Bernie often gave them presents and did special favors for the people and show the kind side he wanted them all to believe was his true character. Bernie was the assistant funeral director at Leggett Funeral Home in Carthage at the time of Dwayne Nugent’s passing. Dwayne was an oil man who invested his money and didn’t like to spend it. His wife, Marjorie, took over her husband’s business after he died and Dwayne ran things pretty tough for people according to some town gossips but when his wife Marjorie took over, she was really hated because “that old heifer turned down loans for a hobby.” Some folks called her a mean and hateful #tich. Others said there were people in town that would have shot Marjorie for five dollars. The busybodies went on to add that Marjorie had not talked to her sisters in over twenty years but when her mom died Marjorie was right there fighting over quilts and chairs. One of the sisters wanted to donate some land to the church but Marjorie interfered because she didn’t like that pastor. Mr. and Mrs. Nugent were not friends with their doctor son’s family and one grandchild even sued the grandparents trying to get the money in a trust fund. After that Marjorie was so mad, says a distant person that she never spoke to any of them again. Then they described Bernie coming to town and being oddly nicest to mainly the old ladies.  The towns people ganged together with their opinions clearly since Marjorie was not like them. Bernie seemed to love the older women but would not give women his own age a second look. Bernie didn’t get paid to but always stopped by the widow female houses to check on the elder ladies, and brought them gifts and flowers. Bernie finally was able to get through to Marjorie on one visit and when he was invited inside he told Marjorie that he wanted to be an evangelist in high school and save the souls of his fellow students who were drinking, smoking, riding motorcycles and having teen sex. Bernie then told Marjorie that someday many years from that day, he hoped her funeral would be the event of Carthage where he would have all the roses in East Texas at her services. Bernie found his way into Marjorie’s heart and life using God. The locals believed that Bernie was the reason Marjorie went back to church and attended women bible study sessions (the same women narrators bad-mouthing Marjorie in the movie). Bernie continued furthering his relationship with Marjorie and sticking up for her against the small town naysayers, being a protective friend while gaining her complete trust, filling a void that was missing in her life for the past fifty years left by family and neighbors that showed up to church on Sunday but didn’t walk with the love of Jesus daily.  Bernie called Marjorie often and his Funeral Director boss, Don, told Bernie he was a brave man for taking Marjorie to Fort Worth on the weekend for a piano competition. Don said to get Marjorie to pay since she was the richest widow in town and get her drunk and he might even get her to have sex with him. As it turned out, Bernie bought many people gifts around town. Bernie involved himself in everything from curtain making, to head honcho at the Chamber of Commerce to being on the Christmas decorating committee, offering financial counseling, and helping people with their tax returns. One time after Sheriff Huckabee of Panola County left the KGAS Heartbeat of East Texas radio station, Bernie arrived from Leggett Funeral Home to voice the obituaries that had the small town admiring Bernie even more because Bernie lied about the characters of the dead and hid the true personalities such as not revealing truth about drunken behavior that got a man murdered in a pool hall. Another time, on school property, four high school students were drunk driving and smashed into each other and all died with their bodies lying on the ground and top of vehicles while students witnessed the bloody scene and Bernie appeared and downplayed the tragic situation by cleaning up the mess and no doubt keeping it out of the news headlines altogether. People senselessly thought Bernie was a Godsend to the community because he started a Beatify Carthage campaign and put on the very first East Texas Art Festival inviting artists from all around the region to display their work. Bernie took Mrs. Nugent everywhere with him. Bernie then helped out in the town theatre and became musical director for one show and director in another one and an actor in almost all of them. Bernie had a real knack for staged drama as one person stated. The gossip hounds then spoke about Bernie and Marjorie in a sexual relationship because they traveled everywhere together including Russia, Acapulco, New York City, Europe on The Queen Mary, always first-class resorts with Hot Springs spas. They believed Marjorie paid Bernie to be with her and spent nearly one hundred thousand dollars a year on vacations. Marjorie could have had anything but she wanted to travel most. Money was no object. The busybodies said Marjorie had no friends or family she cared to travel with, until she met Bernie. One elderly lady commented that their trip to Belize had the two staying in the same room together where they saw each other’s underwear and then added that Marjorie went to Louisiana with Bernie and stopped at Doris shop and got sexy undergarments that were see through and showed her breasts. One lady said she thought Bernie was gay but overlooked it because he acted like such a good Christian when around others. Danny Buck, the attorney, believed Bernie was gay too because he said Bernie held a man’s hand too long during a shake and also had a subscription to men’s fitness magazine but the lawyer pointed out based on his physical “overweight” shape he did not look at the magazine to be in shape, and Danny Buck goes on to say Bernie was a closet homosexual but also convinced straight males that were not gay to have sexual relations with Bernie. Danny Buck bragged about his success and said he used “Hands on a Hardbody,” truck giveaway to arrest five dads who were not paying child support. While comfy in Marjorie’s home one day, Bernie made a call to Lloyd, Marjorie’s investment broker to invest in Apple and Tommy Hillfiger stock shares. Lloyd tried to tell Bernie he was just an assistant funeral director and not a financial advisor and then hung up on Bernie. Bernie told Marjorie what happened as she was in the room with him so she immediately phoned Lloyd back and told him never to hand up on Bernie again. Marjorie decides to write her will next. Marjorie leaves out her doctor son and his family as beneficiaries after she dies and instead bequeaths everything she owns to Bernie Tiede and nobody else.  After that, Bernie and Marjorie take another trip but this time to the beach. There is an incident where the two are about to eat but Marjorie cannot do so unless she takes her medication so she has words with Bernie for not bringing them with him because she asked him too but he tries to say it was a misunderstanding and then offers to go get her medication from the room. Danny Buck then said that Marjorie put Bernie’s name on everything, and then gave Bernie the Power of Attorney, which meant he could spend her money any way he wanted to and Bernie did two years later. Bernie obtained his flying license and bought a small plane. The Funeral Director, Don, said that Marjorie dismissed most of her staff and convinced Bernie to work only part-time as funeral director assistant and work for Marjorie full-time as her servant man. (Honestly that sounds like hogwash and a control freak like Bernie no doubt didn’t want witnesses around to screw up his get rich plans). Marjorie wasn’t able to reach Bernie because he didn’t answer his cell phone when she called (movie has him up in a plane) so Marjorie bought Bernie a pager. Bernie seemed to be getting bored with Marjorie’s company because he then told her how she chews her food (wasn’t a problem before he was the sole beneficiary) was like nails on a chalkboard to him. The majority of the older ladies in the small town stuck up for Bernie and one even said he was too nice to piss anyone off. Bernie is seen sorting Marjorie’s many pills and separating into a pill box. Then he folds Marjorie’s too large for her underwear (she had a small frame). Bernie clips Marjorie’s toenails as she lay in bed and flings the nails on the floor and continues to smooth out the nails after with a nail file. Next, Bernie reads to Marjorie from Reader’s Digest magazine and asks her if she would like to hear “Drama in real life,” or “Tips for Summer Tomatoes,” and obviously Marjorie keeps the drama queens away from her (until Bernie lied about his character and weaseled into her life) so she chose the tomato article. Clifton “Scrappy” Holmes, legendary East Texas Defense Attorney, described Marjorie as demanding, condescending, and even conniving. And that Marjorie had intentionally put Bernie in a dependent position because she was jealous of his time, envious of Bernie’s community status and thus that explained why she was overly generous to Bernie so as to make him stick around. (Anybody stop to think that perhaps it was the gang-hating treatment for years by the real evil townspeople that had Marjorie starving for an honest to GOD soul to keep her company because she took the brunt of all the haters and sin-filled community do-good imposters with her own kin joining in on the madness they created to entertain their gaslighting selves…GOD knows and come Judgment Day, each person WHO participated will be held accountable for not only murdering Marjorie’s soul but helping the criminal by covering up for the crime they all hoped would happen). Bernie and Marjorie take a cruise and dress like Egyptians and have a photo taken of them (photos were important to someone like Bernie to show that they appeared happy to everyone if someone looked at the picture, forever hiding the bouts of abuse surrounding it unknown to the outsiders). When Bernie was in the hallway waiting on Marjorie before the photo op, he was talking in a slightly feminine way to Kevin, the bellboy. Marjorie recognized Bernie’s sudden change of behavior and agitation with her and her opinion seemed to decline of him after Bernie let down his guard and no longer kept his normal perfect genuine persona with her. Bernie never showed his “other side” to the local people in the small town though and carefully kept his bad side from revealing itself in public unless it was to his benefit and he had set the stage to make his victim appear out of it when in fact the innocent soul was merely defending herself after a silent attack the witness knew nothing about. As Bernie directs another theatrical play in town with a group of actors, Marjorie calls him and Bernie takes that moment to further tarnish Marjorie’s character by dramatizing the situation thus feeding the nothing short of cruel depiction that they already hold in their black hearts of Marjorie when Bernie tells the director to take over because he lives with her hell and must leave again to see to her needs because he is such a giving and selfless person of God (in reality Bernie is more like Judas). The townspeople only saw the one side of Bernie, the side that Bernie controlled well and wanted them to see. As Bernie arrives at Marjorie’s house, he meets up with Carl, the landscape hired man. Carl told Bernie that Marjorie just fired him for stealing his lawnmower when he was just taking it to the shop to get it fixed. (Did Carl tell Marjorie that or just drive off with it?) Bernie took that opportunity to further the hate toward Marjorie and said he would try and smooth things over with Marjorie and help him get his job back. When Bernie arrived at Marjorie’s doorstep, Bernie questioned Marjorie (which he knew would set her off all the more because she was already upset about something which could have been Carl and the lawnmower incident) so he played on Marjorie’s weakened state of mind and knowing that everyone else had deserted Marjorie in the past (her siblings and children, grandchildren, and neighbors and officials), Bernie left her all alone and drove away as she shouted for her only one “fake” friend she blindly trusted, Bernie, not to leave her without love and abandon her in silence like the others did. Marjorie then used her remote to close the gates. Bernie knew exactly what he was doing to his vulnerable target and slowly and meticulously like he did when preparing the dead for burial, he picked away at Marjorie’s inner strength until she became weaker and weaker and more dependent upon him for survival. Don claimed that Bernie no doubt felt like he was smothered, choked, unable to breathe. Don could not fathom how Bernie survived being with Marjorie. Marjorie asked Bernie to shoot a gun at an armadillo that was tearing up her lawn one time. Bernie missed many times so Marjorie told Bernie to fix the holes that he made. As Bernie tweezes the facial hair on Marjorie’s face he asked her if she would attend his recital later that night with him and Marjorie told him no. As they walk out to the car and go to lunch at the Mexican restaurant, Bernie lingers behind Marjorie and remembers how Marjorie’s chewing food irritates him to no end he then grabs the armadillo gun he used earlier and shoots Marjorie with it four times in the back (doesn’t miss her like he did the armadillo) and she falls to the garage floor dead, beside her car. Bernie walks over to Marjorie’s lifeless body and starts fake crying while talking to Jesus and asking the Lord what he had done. Bernie then got a queer look on his face as though he remembered reading about a similar incident in a Stephen King novel or Steven Spielberg movie or Shakespeare play, and cleans up the mess he just created and goes on with his life as though it never happened. In the next scene, a few hours later, Bernie is singing happily in a band costume at the community theatre playing a lead part while dancing with the townsfolk, never giving away that he just murdered Marjorie and hid the body on her property. Sadly, the “bible study” ladies didn’t question Marjorie’s disappearance and believed Bernie’s well-practiced stories when the expensive trips suddenly stopped and Marjorie was a no show in the public eye. Weeks later in December, Bernie called Billy (Marjorie’s personal hair dresser) at the town salon, and Bernie canceled all of Marjorie’s future appointments she made with Billy. Bernie then lied to Billy by telling him that Marjorie wanted another person to do her hair because Billy took too long and charges too much. Billy said he had been Marjorie’s hair stylist for 30 years and also her confidante and felt hurt by Marjorie’s words as Bernie intended so Billy wouldn’t call Marjorie and confirm. If Billy were a friend to Marjorie, then why would he accept Bernie’s words as true and not make any kind of effort to discuss it personally with Marjorie herself? In January, nobody from the small town, cared or even went to visit Marjorie (this included Marjorie’s own sister, Elizabeth, who lived in Carthage and hadn’t spoken with her sister in about ten years). Bernie had people from the town’s community theatre center sign a card for Marjorie as he told them all that she was not feeling well. Only one person was concerned for Marjorie’s wellbeing and that was her investment broker, Lloyd Hornbuckle. Keep in mind that Bernie keeps a Jesus picture as a screensaver on his phone to fool the real nonbelievers and sinners alike. Lloyd called Bernie on the cell phone that Marjorie paid for asking for Marjorie again because it had been five weeks since he last talked to Marjorie and Lloyd had already left her 11 messages. Bernie answered the call in his car while driving and told Lloyd that Marjorie was there with him but had a series of small strokes so she couldn’t speak, per the doctor’s instructions. Where was Marjorie’s doctor son all this time? Seriously, there are very few medical doctors in small towns and if somebody had an emergency stroke the news would be all over town before the person could get out of the ambulance and into the hospital. Lloyd said Bernie was smart and knew better than to touch his “investment” accounts. And that Bernie went after the money that went into Marjorie’s bank accounts because that was where all the royalty checks (oil) were deposited, which was usually $50,000 each month. Bernie then became more generous to society in the small town because he knew he needed their support and help in the end, after he got caught, and so paid it forward for as long as he was walking around a free man. WHO in town would object, especially when GOD is not first in a person’s life, to receiving free things without strings attached and real money to pay their bills with and no records of it ever happening (no money trail), they already hated Marjorie anyway, except now there are bonuses for that hate and their silence. Bernie paid $5,000 for the Shreveport Orchestra to come to town and play the Messiah. He bought a high dollar harpsichord for the public school. He paid for the choir’s trip to Russia. He hired Carl back with more money. Wouldn’t Carl know about Marjorie’s absence since he was there working at her house? Lloyd said Bernie even purchased jet skis and bought nine cars for other people living in the town. Bernie bought businesses that were struggling and paid $40,000 for Carthage Awards…that’s a trophy shop in February. Bernie loaned money to the Yokums that opened up the Boot Scootin Western Wear Store…which was Cartage’s answer to Neiman’s. Bernie told everyone to pay him back when they could…but nobody ever returned Marjorie’s money to Bernie the town murderer. One local man had twin girls so Bernie bought the family a park size playhouse and put it in the backyard for the girls’ birthday present. In March, the townspeople gathered around with Bernie for the breaking ground ceremony of the future sight of Cartage’s United Methodist Church “New Prayer Wing.” The same church that Marjorie didn’t want to donate to but was now receiving her donation after she disappeared and the questionable pastor in Marjorie’s eyes then thanked Bernie for Bernie’s donation (actually Marjorie’s money and funding) and killer Bernie was made out to be a local hero.  It was said that Bernie could have bought a mansion for himself with the money, but he kept that little house worth maybe $50,000 for himself to live in (because he really didn’t live as folks believed since Marjorie’s house was vacant). Bernie bought cars for people who needed them (with Marjorie’s money) and paid in cash for those. Per Scrappy, Bernie kept his old Lincoln car that he was driving still financed at a bank and he was usually behind on his payments. This, to make people believe that he lived in poverty. Bernie stole Marjorie’s money and got help from his “new friends” in the small town whether they admit it or not. Those people accepted handouts that weren’t Bernie’s to handout without question, and they cared not what happened to Marjorie along the way because they held ungodly grudges against somebody they never took time to really know and understand.  In April, Marjorie’s sister shows up at Bernie’s house telling him that Lloyd has people wondering if the family should be involved with Marjorie because he cannot get a hold of her. Bernie tells her that Lloyd is being paranoid. The estranged sister then told Bernie that she should love Marjorie but that Marjorie is too mean to love. She even brought up tearing up homework and breaking dolls when they were younger claiming Marjorie was horrible. At any time when the sisters grew up together was there any trips made to the hospital for stitches from a bloody cut on top of the head from the “twisted facts” sister…because in reality that is considered extremely mean in character…like murder. In May, Bernie is the highlight of the town again and announces the contestants in the Mrs. Senior Cartage Beauty Pageant that he likely organized and Marjorie sponsored.  Bernie then sings to the crowd, “Beautiful Dreamer,” and they applaud his performance. In June, Lloyd, at the Longview Bankd and Trust, spoke to a representative about Marjorie who said that he saw Marjorie in April but then backtracked after Lloyd pressed for the truth that he didn’t actually see Marjorie but dropped off some documents at her house for her to sign and Bernie said she was under the weather so he took her the paperwork and brought the signed (forged) documents back out of the room to him (trusted bank representative) and then the banker employee left the house and went about his business. Lloyd then called the Sheriff to investigate the situation. The Sheriff showed up to speak to Bernie where Bernie keeps his plane at the terminal for answers. Bernie knows how to handle himself well as part of his con job and very convincingly tells the Sheriff that he believes Lloyd is just mad about losing commissions during Marjorie’s illness. The Sheriff accepted that and added that Dr. Dwayne Jr, who lived in Amarillo with his family, was concerned too because he wasn’t getting any of his money from the dad’s will either and Bernie explained that away by telling the officer that he wouldn’t either until Mrs. Nugent, who just suffered from a major stroke and got out of the hospital and was trying to recover in peace, didn’t want to be disturbed. The sheriff agreed with Bernie and laughed it off by saying he didn’t want Marjorie disturbing him either. Bernie then blocked all of Lloyd’s phone calls. In July, Bernie took a call from an untraceable caller (Lloyd) in a disguised voice. Lloyd tells Bernie he is living in a world of guilt and all the police has to do is find one shred of evidence and it’s off to hell Bernie goes. Lloyd then hung up the phone. Bernie was paranoid after that call because he thought it was Lloyd but wasn’t quite certain who knew the truth. Bernie then takes an older female out for lunch to the Mexican Restaurant (where him and Marjorie planned to go on the day he killed Marjorie). Bernie asks the woman if she believes someone could be capable to doing an action and feeling like its not really them doing it…like Jekyll and Hyde. His elder friend responds that his business is his own business and not to worry. At that moment Bernie looks behind her and sees Marjorie sitting alone at a table. Bernie’s life never missed a beat after committing the ruthless crime as he still sung at funerals in church, “shackled by a heavey burden,” and kept up his “good appearance.” People kept “God Blessing” Bernie. Bernie picked one lady he knew would gain sympathy from and started fake crying while in church telling the female that some days Marjorie is feeling better but believes one day Marjorie is going to be forever gone from this earth. In August, Lloyd had a man pick the locked door of Marjorie’s house (nine months after he had last seen her with his own eyes) while Bernie is away. All of a sudden the adult granddaughter is concerned for her missing grandmother (or was it the missing money her family didn’t get in many months). The two policemen search the house as well as the Lloyd with Marjorie’s one relative who took time away to check on Marjorie (Marjorie’s own sister lived only a few miles away and was not there but had a lot of ugly things to say after Marjorie’s death with the hater townsfolk). The searchers looked inside the garage and found a small freezer taped shut. The officer opened it and moved the food that was on the top and then found Marjorie’s head after moving a few more frozen items. Right after, the Panola County first responders and the news media showed up on the front lawn of Marjorie’s house. What does this say about society today and a so-called community who cares more about drama and theatre instead of living in real time and maintaining true GOD-hearted relationships with HIS family members? Marjorie was dead in a freezer for NINE MONTHS and not even her own blood relatives cared enough to help her but instead attended church every week actually believing their “far from Jesus” hearts were righteous with GOD Almighty alongside their townsfolk. The town didn’t want to recognize the truth because they favored Bernie over Marjorie because Bernie bought them things and he didn’t have them questioning their own sinful behavior as Marjorie did. They took Bernie’s word and ran with it along with Marjorie’s money and didn’t care that crazy Bernie lied his way into their lives because he loved to do them favors and the absence of Marjorie was a Godsend to them around town so the murder of Marjorie underneath their noses more than likely was known way before they found the body nine months later. Danny Buck appeared at Marjorie’s house and asked if she were chopped up in little pieces or if her body was in one piece inside the freezer. The sheriff responded that Marjorie’s body was intact. Danny Buck made a joke like a popsicle.  A couple of the men in town carried the freezer with Marjorie inside out of the garage then and strapped it to a flatbed truck bound for Dallas where they would not stop during the transport to the Dallas Medical Examiner’s office so the forensic experts could study the body.  Danny Buck then held a live news report and he told the press that the one suspect was missing but they would find him at all costs because they believe they were dealing with a deranged madman killer. Meanwhile, Bernie is giving a lecture to some young baseball boys in uniform at their table inside the restaurant about teamwork and winning in the game of life, when two officers walk in and interrupt and take Bernie away. But before he walked out, Bernie left a stack of cash on the table telling the boys that dessert was on him. Bernie did not waste any time with his theatrics at the police department, with Danny Buck present. Bernie said to the authorities that he often fantasied about killing Marjorie but was not responsible for her death because she always died accidentally, such as in a car accident or falling down the escalator in a mall in Longview. Bernie said he was the one who always comforted the others weeping by her open casket. Bernie twisted the facts and said that Marjorie had become so mean and possessive of him and he couldn’t stand to be around her anymore that he murdered her by shooting her four times with the armadillo gun. And then the Lord called her home. Bernie, a hobby actor, told the officers he knew he did wrong, and he must atone for his sins. Bernie then sobs loudly for added effect. A town lady called Marjorie’s sister next, Elizabeth, and gives her the latest news she just heard about Bernie killing Marjorie. Elizabeth, on record, said that she thought Margy was still over in a nursing home in Temple. This…from the sister, Elizabeth, who lived in the same small town as Margie.           

All the older ladies that Bernie romanced with his charm in town were in shock, and the men couldn’t believe how they were utterly hoodwinked by Bernie’s nice guy image act he used in public. The majority of males thought Bernie was a sweet sissy type of guy and incapable of doing the unspeakable murderous crime he was charged with. Even the funeral director, Don, said Marjorie was not nice to a degree of evil and then there is the sweetness of Bernie battling each other and you know at some point something’s going to explode. Don, siding with his employee Bernie since he hired Bernie himself, said that Marjorie was just more evil than Bernie was nice so Bernie just lost it. Another lady around town said that we are all capable of a dark moment if we are angry enough. Another said Bernie must have wanted to get caught and that all he had to do was put Marjorie’s body in one of his airplane flights and fly out over the gulf and push her out…no body, no arrest. Another questionable person said with a bad heart like Marjorie had, Bernie should have shoved the pillow over her face and smothered Marjorie to death and then they probably wouldn’t have conducted an autopsy and it would have shown a death of natural causes and a few days later Bernie would have been doing Marjorie’s funeral at Bernie’s job. Still, another community member commented by shaking his head and said who in their right mind would kill their meal ticket. The next scene is DA Danny Buck eating at a local diner in town with folks conversing with him and telling the DA to leave Bernie alone as he ate because Bernie was harmless and one of the only good men in the town. They tried to make the attorney believe that Bernie killed innocent Marjorie in self-defense and that it was a “forced” by the police confession (police brutality). Danny Buck told the people they were crazy as a coot for telling him that Marjorie was only shot 4, not 5 times and that Marjorie was so mean and ornery that Marjorie had it coming. Danny Buck told everyone within earshot that he too liked Bernie but he did murder someone. A man replied that ought to be with God and Bernie (meaning no charges filed against Bernie). Another lady chimed in and said she hoped to be on that jury so she could defend Bernie. The reverend’s sermon at the Methodist church is next and it is about forgiving people no matter what they did wrong. The reverend asked the congregation to pray for Bernie, and know that GOD and their church community has not abandoned Bernie. Danny Buck spoke to the reverend after the service and told him to take Bernie off the prayer list but the preacher told the DA that he was staying neutral and everyone needs a preacher. Danny Buck replied that he was basically supporting a criminal act, and that everyone is saying poor Bernie but nobody is talking about poor Marjorie. He went on to say that Marjorie, a past member of that same church, was shot in the back four times and put in a freezer by crazy Bernie. The minster replied that the Bernie the DA spoke about was not the same Bernie the church and people knew. Danny Buck said the heck he wasn’t and the only Bernie the reverend chooses to remember is the Bernie who donated $100,000 of Marjorie’s money for his church. The village people tried to say all of the good that Bernie did with Marjorie out of the picture was destroyed when the government officials stepped in and took everything (gifts and money) back from those on the receiving end and returned the assets to Marjorie’s family. The community was not happy about losing the airport, the Boot Scootin Western store, the cars, jet skis, and some people lost their houses. Bernie had spent $600,000 of Marjorie’s money. The community sinners were even mad they didn’t leave money to the church (now we know why Marjorie didn’t like the pastor). DA Danny Buck then shocked East Texas and filed First Degree Murder charges against Bernie, which could result in life sentence. (Somehow Bernie escaped the death penalty in Texas.) Everyone around town that Bernie bought off was now coming forward to his defense on camera and stated Bernie ain’t gonna get convicted or he will be out on probation soon. In the county jail, Bernie led a bible study group and cooked meals for the staff. Bernie kept up his celebrity act in jail. The female citizens of the small town harassed DA Danny Buck in a grocery store and said Bernie needed a lighter sentence than murder. The female cashier said if she gets on the jury she will vote to acquit Bernie. Danny Buck later said that all the little old ladies were cast under a spell including the Methodist Church people and anybody Bernie had ever given anything to (with Mrs. Nugent’s money). Danny Buck added that all the closet homosexuals…everybody in that town thought Bernie was going to get off the murder charge. But, the DA still had one card up his sleeve to play, and Danny Buck went all in. In the East Texas Community newspaper, “The Panola Watchman,” it stated the Tiede trial was moved to San Augustine and that Scrappy was Bernie’s attorney. District Attorney Danny Buck was also quoted in the paper, “Those 50 miles are all I need to get a conviction.” At that time, Marjorie was finally resting in peace knowing that the DA Danny Buck was actually doing his job as a servant to GOD and understood that law and order is GOD’s way with maximum punishment equal to the irreversible death of HIS innocent child, Marjorie.  Danny Buck knew there was no way in hell if the trial happened in that small-minded Carthage town they would never put Bernie behind bars and Bernie would not serve the time for the murderous crime he committed. Scrappy couldn’t believe the state moved the trail out of the area so he jumped in to try and rescue Bernie the Donkey in a ditch. The DA brought the freezer that Marjorie was kept inside for nine months into the court room and showed photos of frozen dead Marjorie when she was finally thawed out that took two full days before the forensic people could conduct an autopsy. The granddaughter was brought in to testify and Scrappy revealed that she and her brother hired an attorney and sued Marjorie four years prior and the two grandchildren severed relations afterward because the kids wanted money from Marjorie. The grandchildren had not seen or spoken to Marjorie ever since that happened four years ago. One man wearing a “come and take it” hat from Carthage said he couldn’t believe the jury picked as it was made up of a dozen cousin-countin’ rednecks with more tattoos than teeth and no brain in the whole dozen of them and they are supposed to decide a murder trial for Bernie when the man wouldn’t even trust those San Augustine folks to fix his car. Bernie takes the stand (under oath) where Scrappy questions Bernie about his feelings for Marjorie and Bernie replied with his “acting” face that he cared for Marjorie deeply, and he loved her very much. Bernie said he sent letters from jail asking Marjorie’s family for forgiveness in ruining Marjorie’s life and all the pain he caused. Bernie described the reason he killed Marjorie was like being in prison to some degree because she wouldn’t allow him to have any friends (which is nuts considering all his bought “friends” who protested Bernie’s arrest and proclaimed his innocence in that small town after it finally “came out” that Marjorie was dead nine months after the crime was committed and virtually everyone hoped somebody would kill Marjorie before it even happened.) Bernie said that Marjorie was jealous and possessive of his time (How do you explain the long solo airplane flights and his endless church social acting classes and community theatre if that were truth?).Bernie went on to tell the courtroom that Marjorie became so hateful that he did not remember picking up the gun that day and it was like somebody else (perhaps one of his many personalities he perfected in a murder scene during his acting out scenes with the junkie townspeople on stage using questionable material from ungodly writers). Bernie said he didn’t get rid of the body because everybody deserves a “proper” burial and then he pretended to cry (like in so many plays he directed and starred in) as he said he was just waiting for his chance to give Marjorie a funeral (perhaps drain some more of Marjorie’s bank account with the people who already knew about her death right after he murdered Marjorie and helped Bernie hid that from outsiders for the past nine months.) Danny Buck took the floor and with GOD cross-examined Bernie. He asked Bernie (with no more artificial tears in his eyes) if he flew first class with Mrs. Nugent to New York. Bernie said, yes. The DA pointed out that Bernie liked first class treatment and that the two even stayed at the Ritz Carlton hotel near Central Park in NY, and went to an opera and Broadway play called, “Les Miserable.” Of course, Bernie corrected the DA who said that name wrong on purpose. Danny Buck pointed out that Bernie knew all about high class things and favored them such as wine and that it takes a great deal of money to have so much culture in his life…to enjoy the finer things in life…hotels, travel, high dollar food. The DA stated that had Bernie not been caught then he would no doubt still be spending more of dead Marjorie’s money. He said Bernie was a liar, coward, and a backshooter…the lowest thing a man could do is shoot a little old lady in the back four times. Danny Buck added that Bernie was a calculating evil actor who fooled the whole town for nine months while Marjorie lay stiff in a freezer inside her own home (or did the town know and just hide it all those months alongside Bernie). Scrappy addressed everyone next downplaying the reality of the situation as though somebody spilled tea at Buckingham palace in England verses taking the life of innocent Marjorie and stated all Danny Buck Davidson wanted to do was make you believe that Bernie is some kind of monster. Something other than a fellow human being. Scrappy attempted to convince the jury and judge that there was no hint of premeditation and if there was then Bernie would have done it a lot differently such as poison her slowly or burn down the house and say it was an accidental fire (yet what about all the theatre plays and who in those acting scenes did just that in the parts they played making an innocent soul die and then covering up the murder.) Scrappy then claimed Bernie had an honest heart and like a good funeral director, Bernie preserved the body of his victim, Marjorie. And in the meantime, Bernie did a lot of good for a lot of people in the community (using Marjorie’s stolen money)…until he finally got caught…which didn’t sound like a monster to Scrappy. On break outside the courthouse where people ate sandwiches and drank Coca-Cola, DA Danny Buck told the news media that Bernie was an angel of death, and he was not the saint that those small town gang of supporters claimed was Bernie’s real character. The jury unanimously reached a verdict…guilty of murder as charged. Bernie then thought to himself that they gave him life and wouldn’t even be up for parole for 50 years until he was 89. Later, at the McConnel Unit in the Beeville Maximum Security Prison it then showed Bernie with an elder female visitor, Lenora. Bernie tells Lenora that it wasn’t at all bad there as he is choir director, teaching four classes and is in the craft shop most of the day but he misses his freedom. Lenora told Bernie that after she dies she has sent a letter to the warden requesting that Bernie gets a work order release so he could sing at Lenora’s funeral. Lenora told the officials a lie that Bernie went temporary insane and she added that everybody was going insane sooner or later. Lenora sent Bernie the town’s love and gave him hers too and told him she would visit soon and to be careful as that can be a dangerous place (as though speaking to somebody who didn’t commit murder and hide Marjorie’s dead body for many months in a freezer). GOD BLESS MARJORIE! “JESUS said, ‘Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.’” Luke 23:34

   

DATE REVIEWED: 10/31/22

TITLE: Booky’s Crush

BOX OFFICE RATED: G Canada

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2009 Phase 4 Films/Platt Productions/Shaftesbury Film Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about the Thomson family (Thomas the dad, Francie the mom, and their four children, Willa, Arthur, Beatrice “Booky”, and the youngest Jakey) who live in Toronto during the Great Depression. In the beginning of the movie, the Thomson family went to a carnival where Arthur met Georgie Dunlop, a new boy in town, and the two boys started hanging out together. Georgie then appeared in eleven-year-old Booky’s school classroom, where the teacher, Mr. Spencer, announced that Georgie needed tutoring help with spelling. Booky gladly agreed to tutor Georgie because she was great at spelling and she had an almost instant crush on Georgie. Booky’s other two friends were also interested in boys, especially Rosie, who liked Arthur (who looked to be at least thirteen years old). Meanwhile, the eldest Thomson minor, Willa, wanted to go to medical school to become a pediatrician. She was currently in her high school senior year and working part-time as a librarian, and it was at the library that she met and felt an attraction towards Russell, an adult male medical student in his early twenties. Arthur loved to draw and wanted to make it his career, but Thomas told him that artists starved because they couldn’t make a living from art and Thomas didn’t want that for his son. Arthur stopped drawing for some time, but he and his father later made amends and young Thomas decided that he might take up woodcarving as an art in his free time in addition to his factory job. Later on, Booky’s teacher, Mr. Spencer, announced that there would be an upcoming school dance for the young students. Booky desperately wanted to go to the dance with Georgie, but her idea of writing him a note asking him to take her didn’t work out. At one point, the Thomson family came home from an outing to find the front door of the house wide open. They searched the house to make sure nothing was stolen, and while Booky was searching one of the rooms she found a fancy spoon under a pillow along with a note from Georgie asking her to the dance. Booky hid this from her parents, but she later told her mom about it. Trouble stirred up between Arthur and Georgie when Arthur discovered that Georgie had given the silver spoon to Booky. Arthur had been with Georgie the day they wrecked an outdoor banquet, starting a food fight with each other, and then ran (with Georgie stealing the obviously expensive silver spoon) when a couple of women spotted them in the backyard. Georgie told Arthur he would return the spoon to its rightful owner, but instead he broke into the Thomson house and left the spoon for Booky as a gift along with the note. When Booky found out that Georgie was planning to drop out of school to help his family, she told Georgie that he shouldn’t do that. Georgie then showed up at school again and passed his spelling test thanks to Booky’s tutoring. The movie ended with Booky and Georgie together at the dance, where Georgie kissed Booky’s cheek. Francie and Thomas the parents were at home dancing with each other as well.


DATE REVIEWED: 10/30/22

TITLE: Joyful Noise

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012 Warner Bros. Entertainment/Alcon Entertainment/Farrell Paura Productions/O.N.C. Entertainment. 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in the small town of Pacashau, Georgia and is about the Divinity Church Choir. The main characters were nurse Vi Rose Hill, Olivia her daughter, Walter her son along with Pastor Dale, G.G. Sparrow (rich lady in town), and G.G.’s grandson Randy Garrity. Some church members included Earla, Devonne, and Caleb. Bernard (Bernie) Sparrow, the elder choirmaster and husband of G.G., died suddenly from heart failure in the beginning of the movie when he was directing a choir performance where the members sang the song, “Not Enough,” for the crowd. During a service in the church, G.G. commented that Bernie must have liked something in his life because he had five kids. Vi Rose replaced Bernie as choirmaster and assured the choir that they would beat a choir from Detroit in the national choir competition called Joyful Noise. When she didn’t get her husband’s job as choirmaster, G.G. told Vi Rus that “when foxes pack the jury box the chickens are guilty.”  Vi Rose was a nurse at a local hospital nursing home where it showed a scene of her emptying a bedpan from an elder and he knocked her hand and the pee went on the floor, which did not make her mood any better.  Vi Rose then caught her sixteen-year-old daughter, Olivia, outside being hit on by an adult male named Manny who was sitting in his car talking to her. Meanwhile, G.G. came home to find smashed glass by the downstairs window, and so she got out a shotgun and pointed it at her criminal grandson (who was in his mid-twenties), Randy Garrity, who was raiding her fridge. In another scene, the church choir sang Michael Jackson’s, “Man In The Mirror,” song with Olivia as the lead singer. Randy, who was sitting in a pew listening to the choir, then yelled, “make some noise up in this bi***,” inside the church. Vi Rose then told Olivia to stay away from Randy and G.G. told Randy to stay away from Olivia. Olivia and her brother Walter both got a letter from their father, Marcus Hill, who was stationed at the Fort Kail army base. Randy then appeared in the next scene when Olivia walked alone to school, and he basically asked her to make babies that looked exactly like her with him. Olivia continued on her way to school but not before obsessed Randy told young Olivia that he would join her church choir to see her. Olivia’s brother, Walter, had Asperger’s Syndrome so when G.G., Randy, and Pastor Dale showed up at Vi Rose’s house, Vi Rose was surprised to learn that Randy was good with her special child and Randy offered to give Walter piano lessons. Randy then taught Walter how to sing and play, “I’m in love with a stripper,” song on the piano and when Vi Rose walked in on them she just laughed it off. In secret, Olivia and Randy met outside Vi Rose’s house to sit in Randy’s car. Vi Rose let Randy be in the choir singing a duet with Olivia called, “Maybe I’m Amazed.” The two sounded great singing together but they weren’t singing about God in church but boyfriend and girlfriend. Olivia and Randy later went out into a field alone together and talked while two adult choir members watched from the porch and spoke about young love. The male, Mr. Hsu, said that he had not been with someone in three years, and the female, Earla, said four years for her. Then, both adults passionately embraced and began kissing. The next scene showed Mr. Hsu naked in bed with Earla in her bathrobe making him breakfast. Earla went to wake Mr. Hsu up, except Mr. Hsu didn’t wake up because he was dead in the bed. Next came Mr. Hsu’s funeral with Pastor Dale. Earla cried at the funeral not because Mr. Hsu died but because she would forever be known in the small town as, “tap it and die,” and nobody would ever want to be in a sexual relationship with her again. Pastor Dale agreed. Olivia snuck out of the house with Randy at night and the two drove off in Randy’s car with him making a joke of it. Olivia told him to be quiet and not wake her mom because Vi Rose was a soft sleeper, so Randy yelled that he had Vi Rose’s daughter and was stealing her. Randy then took Olivia to an adult nightclub. Jealous Manny was there staring hatefully at Olivia and Randy the entire time they danced sexy together on the floor. Randy told Olivia that there was so much more to her than just being a church girl which encouraged the young female to dance like a harlot with him, basically undoing in minutes all the years of GOD-hearted teaching from her mom who put God first in the lives of her family. Next, Randy found Walter sitting on top of the roof of Vi Rose’s house. Walter told Randy that he didn’t want to be the way he was (special), but Randy tried to help him after Walter said that kids at school leave poop in his locker. Randy told Walter that his own mom called him stupid so many times that he believed her and quit school, but Walter was super smart. Randy then skipped the piano lesson and took Walter to a quarry where they sang with echoes. Randy told Walter to join the choir because he needed a friend to stand with him against Walter’s psycho mom. Randy taught a special needs boy how to hate on his mother and then sang, “that woman (Vi Rose) is crazy,” and Walter sang it too (about his own mom) before Manny showed up. Manny and Randy started a fist fight over Olivia, and so Walter helped Randy out by hitting Manny in his private parts repeatedly. Manny then ran off and Walter and Randy went back to Vi Rose’s house celebrating their victory. Vi Rose was upset that her special son that can easily be influenced by good and bad souls and is challenged because of his behavioral issues that Walter needs extra help in overcoming by those who don’t take advantage of his not normal characteristics and use it for wrongdoing, got into a fist fight and so Vi Rose kicked Randy out of her house. Olivia showed up at G.G.’s house bad mouthing Vi Rose as Randy was getting his wounds taken care of by his grandmum. G.G. left the room so Randy and Olivia could kiss passionately. When G.G. came back into the room she acted like their sexual actions were suddenly an issue but only because Olivia and Randy were almost making love on her kitchen table and that was where she ate. At the Regional Joyful Noise Competition, Divinity’s competitor, Baylor Sykes and his choir, featured the song, “Hey, hey, hey, Jesus, I’m in love with you.” Pastor Dale announced to the choir on the bus that they were not going to compete anymore in the choir competition because the money was better used in another place. G.G. protested that the competition wasn’t about winning but giving the town something to believe in and a reason to drive three hundred miles and have something to cheer about instead of sitting at home watching everything fall apart. Pastor Dale responded that the choir can praise God in church on Sunday and that was all they needed to do and he added that he didn’t create the economy. In the next scene, Randy and Olivia are cozy on Vi Rose’s couch while she is at work. Randy then took Olivia on a road trip in his car to cheer her up because Olivia was upset that they would not be competing in any more choir competitions. As the hours went by, Oliva told her beloved that her mom would kill them both and Randy replied at least they would die together. Meanwhile, Vi Rose and G.G. showed up at the police station to report Olivia and Randy missing. Officer Darrell Lino told Vi Rose to chill out because it wasn’t Randy’s first rodeo with breaking the law as history reveals. Vi Rose snapped at G.G. by saying no wonder Randy’s parents kicked him out of their house because he was a messed up hoodlum. Officer Lino told the females to go about their business and he would try and track down Olivia and Randy by making some calls. As it turned out, Randy took Olivia to see her dad at Fort Kail. Olivia woke up to see her dad standing in uniform outside the gate. The trio went to a local café and Randy left so Oliva and Marcus Hill could have a heart to heart. Marcus told Olivia not to hate her mom because he was the one who left the family and rejoined the army after age 35 because he couldn’t find a job in town and needed to get away. Marcus said to love Vi Rose because he never wrote any letters to her or Walter for the past two years that he deserted his family and that it was Vi Rose covering for his sorry soul. Olivia wanted to stay with her dad but Marcus told his daughter she could not and that he would be leaving the area soon for his job. When Vi Rose arrived home to Walter alone in the house, she asked Walter what was bothering him and Walter asked his mom what was so great about God. Walter told his mom that he hated God for making him different. Vi Rose said some very lovely words about God to her son in hopes that would change his special mind but then left him again to go to the church by herself to play the piano and sing with a “ghost choir in white” a song asking Jesus to Fix Her. It was odd that Vi Rose didn’t teach Walter how to play piano herself. Afterward, Vi Rose got a call on her cell phone and the very next day she drove to the Army base to retrieve her runaway underage daughter and speak to her estranged husband, Marcus. Randy drove G.G.’s car back to G.G.’s house while Vi Rose drove Olivia home from the Fort. Olivia took her misplaced anger out on her mom and told Vi Rose that she didn’t know what man would ever want to come back to a wife like her mother. Upset Vi Rose, then crossed many lanes of traffic to pull over on the shoulder and correct her disrespectful child’s vicious words and her wrongdoing. She explained to Olivia that she only adores a father who isn’t around to make mistakes and the reality is that the man deserted his family. Vi Rose told Olivia to control her mouth and not to teach special Walter (who copies bad behavior and people to be part of the gang) to behave like her hateful self.  Another day as Olivia walks to school, Randy appears calling Vi Rose the wicked #$%# of the west and then went on to tell Olivia that since Olivia wasn’t walking that funny her mom couldn’t have whipped her #@# that hard. Olivia was mad at her situation and grounding she got so she told Randy that her mom told her she could not see Randy outside of choir practice. Randy told Olivia he loved her but Olivia kept walking to school. Randy then left a note at G.G’s house saying he was leaving town (on foot as he came) but G.G. caught up with him by the side of the road in the middle of the night and brought him back to her house. Before that, she told Randy that she would drive him anywhere he wanted to go even if it was out of town forever, but, sooner or later he’s gonna have to grow a set (of balls) and can’t run forever. Randy said Olivia loves him but her mom hates him. G.G. told Randy a good reason to stay was to attend the next choir competition in Los Angeles because Detroit got disqualified. The reason Detroit was disqualified was because half the choir were not church members but paid professionals. G.G. admitted that she herself investigated the competition and used her sway to get them disqualified. G.G. met with Vi Rose and told her about the disqualification and Vi Rose said you couldn’t trust anyone outside the state of Georgia. Vi Rose used her computer and Gigablast internet to search their competitors that they went up against in the last competition, “Our Lady Of Perpetual Tears,” but no results were found. Vi Rose told G.G. that they would just go to Los Angeles and do their best in competing and G.G. told Vi Rose that she may not be on the council, but she was its largest contributor (meaning she pulled a lot of strings with her wealth and controlled things) and promised Vi Rose they would get to the finals on one condition which was the church had to use Randy’s arrangements with new songs. Olivia told her mom then (ganging up with G.G.) that Vi Rose was the only one who didn’t want to do it and G.G. added it was best for the whole town. Vi Rose left after she told G.G. that she finally got what she wanted, which was to be Choirmaster because Vi Rose quit the job. Vi Rose went home to bed and watched old movies of her husband and her. G.G. went to town the next day in search of Vi Rose and found Vi Rose at her second job as a waitress at a local restaurant. This after Caleb and his dad had just lost the family Hoover Hardware store and was shut down after many years in business. Vi Rose told G.G. that she used blackmail and undermining to obtain the position of choirmaster. G.G. replied that sometimes a small sin is justified in the pursuit of a higher purpose. The two women got into a cat fight and threw food and water around the customers. Vi Rose commenting on G.G.’s five procedures and G.G. saying GOD didn’t make plastic surgeons so they could starve and added that Vi Rose could use a facelift because she was an old hateful heifer. Vi Rose brought up fact that G.G’s own daughter never attended her dad’s funeral and called her Edward Scissorhands because of her long nails. The two dramatic women just kept hating on one another while a customer took video of them on his phone until the manager broke up the scene and fired Vi Rose on the spot. Then G.G. goes home and plays her piano. Randy appears and tells her not to give up and G.G. says sometimes you just have to know when to fold your cards. Randy talks G.G. into playing a duet and singing a song that she and Bernie used to perform together, “From Here To The Moon And Back.” Olivia tells her mom to stay for one rehearsal and to look at her special brother because he never quits and so mom ought to not let her ego get in the way as they drive to church. She tells her mom she is quitting God and that teaches Walter nothing good. Olivia, Randy and Walter sit and listen to the band and conclude that they are not good enough to win. So Randy recruits Manny to play guitar and convinces him he might make it big in LA playing for hundreds of people. With Manny the choir played more funky music and sang upbeat songs. Pastor Dale hated the change and threatened to cancel the application for the competition if they didn’t go back to the old style. And he told G.G. as for Randy, they can’t take a chance on him because Randy kidnapped Olivia and is unpredictable. G.G. then downplayed the incident saying that they ran away together and came back. G.G. told the Pastor that Randy was needed by the choir. The Pastor stood his ground and said no and he would withdraw his support if it wasn’t his way. G.G. countered and said she then would withdraw her support (no more donations to the church ever) if G.G. didn’t get her way because Randy was her family. The pastor said he had to follow his conscious and G.G. can follow hers. G.G. walked out of the room telling the head of the church that she shushed the loud boys at his last sermon because people were sleeping during it. The Pacashau Sacred Divinity Church Choir took a bus to Los Angeles. Randy did not go. Caleb was feeling blue on the bus and felt like God was using him for target practice. Vi Rose told Caleb if God wanted to shoot him God would not miss to cheer him up. The choir arrived at the Wyndham Franklin Plaza Hotel. Olivia woke her mom in the hotel room by hitting her because she was snoring and then Olivia walked out of the hotel room by herself, mad at her mom still about Randy so they two argued in the lobby where Vi Rose said nobody ever ends up with the boy they liked at sixteen years old. Vi Rose schooled her very vain daughter (Olivia accused her mom of being jealous of how pretty she was) and explained that she (Vi Rose) saves lives for a living by choice and doesn’t flaunt herself around because she chooses to put God first and respects her husband unlike her disrespectful daughter mouthing off and swearing nastily at her nurse mother. Vi Rose said to treat her snoring like a Marvin Gaye love song because it comes from exhaustion of working hard to take care of her children. Olivia went back to the room and finally listened to her mom but it took a slap across the face to get her disorderly conduct and delinquent behavior under control first. G.G. stayed behind to fly out to LA via airplane with Pastor Dale because she wasn’t about to ride a bus for three days with the choir people. She told Randy she had been trying to find another church to sponsor the choir so he could play and sing too but she had no luck yet. Randy gave G.G. an idea on how to solve her family dilemma. Randy and G.G. showed up then to the local church and handed Pastor Dale a piece of paper and G.G. then explained that she got ordained online in five minutes and she would take over the choir with a new church of her own if the Pastor didn’t allow Randy to be part of the town’s church choir and told him not to screw with her family. Needless to say, all three went on a plane together to Los Angeles. Earla met a man at the banquet prior to the competition. But, that did not end well as he already heard about her reputation once he found out her name so he ran from the table while Earla screamed to all that Mr. Hsu had high blood pressure. Then G.G. and Randy and Pastor Dale arrive on scene and everyone meet up with them in the lobby. At the finals of the National Joyful Noise competition later that evening while Olivia and G.G. were getting ready backstage, Randy was hitting on another female in front of Olivia and then left the area with his new interest. G.G. gave Olivia some advice to not be mad at her mom and to go after Randy as the clock ain’t run out yet and he’s still seeing Olivia as a “little girl” so Olivia must show Randy the “woman in her.” Right after, Olivia is all dolled up appearing much older and looking grown up in her pretty pink dress as she and G.G. stroll by Randy. Meanwhile, Earla Hughes finds herself a quiet place which happens to be a bathroom stall to practice her vocal warmups (warbling) but then a man named Justin appears and tells Earla that his warmups are “toy boat toy boat toy boat.” Justin said he knew who Earla was because he followed their choir competitions around Georgia where he was moving to for work and also to be closer to Earla. Justin confirmed to Earla he had no high blood pressure and he was healthy as an ox and added that people in his family lived to be 90.  Next Olivia apologized to her mom for her past behavior and both mom and daughter hugged it out telling one another they loved each other. Their competition went on stage first, Our Lady of Perpetual Tears with a boy lead singer and all children in their choir (think of a young Michael Jackson singing ABC-123). Vi Rose gave a pep talk to her choir because they were all worried about competing against children. Vi Rose told them that the little children had their parents sign their permission slips so they know what they were competing against (adults). She went on to say that Jesus said, “suffer the little children.” Vi Rose continued and said they are young, they are resilient and the children will get over it.  Vi Rose said they can donate to Save The Children or become a Big Brother later, whatever, but today they are gonna go and win this thing. So, the Vi Rose team choir went out on stage and started performing “Not Enough Love.” However, Vi Rose stopped when Preacher Dale shook his head in the audience as the crowd wasn’t cheering either. Vi Rose engaged the people and then started over with a more upbeat song while everyone in the choir ditched their church robes for their showtime duds underneath and sung, “Take It A Little Higher,” followed by a mixture of other songs performed by various choir members dancing energetically to say the least. Needless to say, Joyful Noise won first place and bagged the trophy. G.G. and Vi Rose joked about a baby with Olivia and Randy as Olivia kissed Randy to celebrate and admitted to her mom that that wasn’t the first time it happened.  The movie ended one year later inside the small town Georgia church where Earla married Justin Huang and Marcus showed up to be a husband to his wife and father again to his almost adult children, after Marcus had deserted them for many years. 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/29/22

TITLE: Girls Just Want To Have Fun

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1984 New World Pictures/Anchor Bay Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie was full of sexual behaved children seventeen and under where many of the sex-crazed females came from a Catholic school in Chicago. The kids lied to the Catholic nuns so they could skip school and created distractions to leave school grounds to meet up with other underage children from public schools (during HIS choir practice). Most of the time, the minors in the movie danced in skimpy outfits that screamed sex and acted in ways that verbally and physically tried to make it acceptable in society as the norm. The two main female characters were Janey Glenn and Lynne Stone who met at the Catholic school in the beginning of the movie. Janey was an army brat who just moved to Chicago with her family after having lived all over the place (different countries included) because Janey’s dad, Colonel Glenn, had been in the military the entire time Janey grew up. Janey always wanted to live in Chicago because that was where the popular dance show, Dance TV, was filmed live in the city. On the school bus, Lynne changed out of her Catholic skirt into another skirt so she could go babysit with her new friend, Janey. Lynne had just met Janey at school and invited her to watch Dance TV (both girls were obsessed with the show) on the big screen. It was on the bus that Lynne told Janey while she was changing she was always horny. The girls trashed the house and ate pizza as they watched Dance TV (DTV) instead of supervising the baby in diapers. When Janey and Lynne learned that DTV was holding auditions in the city to pick one dancing couple to become regulars on the show, the two girls planned to audition. When the mom came home hours later, she found her child sitting on top of the pizza inside the box picking at a supreme topping ingredient.  Lynne also acted like a crazy girl by jumping up and down on the couch, damaging the homeowner’s property without care or concern, being a role model for none most especially no sane caretaker for young vulnerable children who do not understand right from wrong yet and copy bad behavior from older kids and adults living without morals and respect for HIS ways. When Janey arrived home she talked to her dad about auditioning and he told her no and so the out of control teen made it her priority to get what she wanted because of the bad influence from her ungodly friend, Lynne, and her scheming ways. Janey and Lynne went to the audition, where Janey was picked as one of the several finalists. She was paired up with a local public high-schooler named Jeff Malene while Lynne was taken out of the competition because rich girl Natalie Sands (from Catholic school) paid off a boy to mess up Lynne’s audition (Lynn and Janey actually witnessed Natalie paying the do-anything-for-money teen in cash shortly after the event). Natalie almost ran over Janey and Lynne earlier with her vehicle as she was recklessly driving and so Lynne got in Natalie’s face while she was sitting in her high-dollar convertible car. Natalie from then on made it her mission to destroy Lynne and her friend Janey using all the wealth of her daddy, J.P. Sands, and his power within the city (he owned a lot of companies and people). Janey, who was the eldest child in her family, bribed her younger brother so she could sneak out of the house at night using the tree next to her window and meet with Jeff to practice their sexy dance routines. Janey also had her youngest sibling lie to their parents about callers using secret walkie-talkies hidden in the bushes, and Janey constantly lied and deceived her parents on a daily basis so she could hang out with school chums on the wrong side of HIS righteousness that helped Janie use and abuse her family in order to gain sick things she craved (part of the UNcool gang). This included sneaking out to go to an adult club that welcomed minors where they practiced their sexy dance moves on the floor together. At the nightclub, Drew played a game with a girl (after getting rid of another boy by telling him his car was being towed) and that ended with Drew putting his hands on the girl’s breasts in the shady dance establishment. Outside the nightclub, Janey got on the back of Jeff’s motorcycle (neither of them wore helmets) with Drew telling Janey that the motorcycle was the safest thing she would ever have between her legs. In one scene, Jeff’s twelve-year-old sister, Maggie, (who had a crush on Jeff’s sixteen or seventeen-year-old best friend, Drew, and eventually kissed Maggie in the end) asked big brother Jeff about women stuff because her (dead) mom never got to that part and Maggie was wondered why she wasn’t growing breasts. Maggie added that last year she found Drew undressing her Barbie doll which mean that he didn’t really notice Maggie at all even with her excessive makeup and attempts to look years older than she actually was. Jeff told little sis that he can’t help her with that and that all that their dad told him was to not read Playboy at bedtime. Then the dad appeared in the kitchen because he got home from work and Jeff handed him his beer can, but not before Jeff took a sip from it in front of his dad. Also in the movie, there were Pepsi cans all over the place. At one point, Natalie was having an expensive debutante party at her dad’s mansion home. Before the party, Janey, Lynne, and Maggie Malene (Jeff’s twelve-year-old sister who had a crush on Jeff’s sixteen or seventeen-old best friend, Drew, who eventually kissed the much younger Maggie) took one of the party invitations and copied it at the mall. They handed the invitations out to punk misfits (including a transgender male) and homeless people off the streets to crash the party and trash the mansion. In retaliation against the trashers who ruined party, Natalie (who had no mom) then told her dad, J.P., to rig the dance competition so Natalie could definitely win (even though she was a competitor herself). J.P. then had a private conversation with minor Jeff and threatened Jeff’s dad’s job (because J.P. owned the factory where the dad worked) if Jeff continued in the competition. Jeff then hated on Janey afterwards and told her that he didn’t want to do the competition even though he really did, but he had to say that to save his dad’s job. Jeff later told his dad about the threat from J.P., and his dad replied that if Jeff thought he could win the competition than he should dance and the dad would worry about his OWN employer. Natalie disguised her voice in one scene and called Janey's parents claiming she was a Sister Teacher from the Catholic School and rated Janey out that she missed practice. At one point, Janey snuck back into the house to discover that her parents had installed an alarm system while she was away and the alarm went off when she opened her bedroom window. Janey’s parents grounded her, and Colonel Glenn cut the branches off the tree so Janey couldn’t use it to sneak out of the house. Janey’s little brother later walked into Janey’s room while she was wearing only a tank top and her underwear. He told Janey that Jeff wanted her to know that he was going to dance. The same young brother also came into the bathroom one time while Janey was naked in the bathtub to talk to her and warn her of a call from a male friend (Janey put on a robe and took the call and lied to her father that it was her girl friend). Hellbent on defying her parents and getting her way, Janey waited while Lynne climbed onto the roof to drop a rope in front of Janey’s window so they could both climb down the rope together and go to the dance competition. However, Janey’s parents saw Janey on Dance TV and Colonel Glenn immediately drove recklessly to the live studio building to get his unruly daughter. Janey and Jeff tied with Natalie and her dance partner in the competition, and then they had a dance-off. Janey and Jeff won in the end and their prize was being the newest dancers and stars on their weekly TV show. Janey’s dad calmed down with the help of Drew while standing beside the cameramen. Lynne also ended up getting what she had wanted all along when Rikki, the female queen-bee who dressed inappropriately around children and was the star of Dance TV’s circus act, left on live TV and Lynne (like a Vegas showgirl) took her place by appearing on stage in a cart pulled by a white horse. 

DATE REVIEWED: 10/28/22

TITLE: Joy & Hope

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2020 Echo Bridge Home Entertainment/Gemelli Films/SP Releasing/Gold Hive Media/Heartly Creations/A Candy Cain Film

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about the McGregor family (Frank the dad, and his two adult daughters, Hope the eldest and Joy three-and-a-half years younger) who lived on their family working horse ranch called Two Sister’s Ranch in Evergreen Valley in upstate New York, with “7” marked on the house. The movie took place at Christmastime where the McGregor’s entertained their repeat guests Joan and Lee Elkhart along with their young son because the Elkhart’s visited the ranch annual as a getaway, before Christmas. The Elkharts were the only guests who ever made verbal conversation with the main actors until the end of the movie at the ranch’s annual Christmas town lighting where a group of people showed up to light a tree. Meanwhile, in Manhattan, romance adventure novel writer, Ethan Dulane, was pressured by his female publisher, Amanda Parkington, into writing a and releasing a sixth romance book by Valentine’s Day because those were the details of the contract Ethan signed around nine years ago. Ethan had writer’s block, but Amanda had already booked a two-week stay at the Two Sister’s Ranch for Ethan to find the inspiration to write his sixth bestseller with the theme of love at a ranch (his other five bestsellers had themes of love at sea, love in the mountains, love at the beach, love in the country, and love in the city). Amanda C. Parkington (cat tat on her arm) wanted her name mentioned in Ethan’s latest book for recognition, and then she planned on making Ethan sign an extension to his contract to write more books. Ethan’s cousin Denise was staying at his apartment in Manhattan to watch his cat named King. The movie was centered on romance and bad drama between the sisters who took their masks off for the NY show and “neighed it out” with their own versions of the story they told. The sisters and their leading males were supposed to work around the horses and in the barn but rarely had dirt on their clothes and were instead immaculately dressed (think Kate and Will and Megan and Harry dressed up for a horse barn photo shoot with salon style hair on the cover of a USA magazine), and not at all resembling real American farmers or We The "Real" People. The two females didn’t go far from the lake when taking guests out on horseback because they were afraid of getting caught in a landslide and so they stayed close by the ranch with their company. At one point, there was an incident where a young adult man named Tommy sabotaged his dad’s tree business because he didn’t want to be part of it. Tommy messed with the customers and charged the McGregor family $1,100 for a four-foot tree knowing that every year they paid for a forty-foot tree a year in advance. Gabe (Gabe was a year older than his high school crush, Hope, and stayed by her side telling her how to behave constantly and overcome her mental challenges) told Hope that he would go to Matt Clark’s tree farm and pick out a tree for the Christmas tree lighting, although it would be much smaller than their trees in the past, thanks to Tommy. However, Hope wanted to go along with Gabe to find the perfect tree, and this would be the first time in five years that Hope stepped foot off the ranch after her mom, Grace, and Aunt Faith were killed in a car accident. Five years ago, Grace’s sister, Faith, called Grace away from her daily mother daughter horse ride with Hope because Grace’s husband, Frank, fell through the barn roof and injured himself and therefore they had to go to the hospital. Hope stayed behind and took care of the horses while Grace and Aunt Faith left to go to the hospital, but they didn’t get far and in view of hope at an intersection a driver came out of nowhere and ran a stop sign, smashing into the sisters’ vehicle, killing everybody including the driver of the other vehicle right in front of Hope. Frank (dad) was permanently handicapped from the leg injury he suffered in the barn accident and was limited to the amount of work he could do on the farm, which was why he had hired help. The grandparents moved to Florida because they were the ones who started Two Sister’s Ranch with Grace and Faith, but because they were now deceased it was too much for the grandparents to stay on the farm. Ever since the loss of her mom five years ago, Hope never left the ranch and didn’t ride her horse, Westie, all that time. Nor did Hope saddle up and get on the other horses, like Charlene’s (Charley) Inspiration who was very broke and was used as a trail riding horse for paying guests. Matt Clark (around Gabe’s age and old buddy from high school) was back from California for a few days because he decided to help his dad, who named the tree farm after Matt. Matt’s dad was recovering from a recent heart attack. Gabe and Hope then ate at the new café in town where the townsfolk saw Hope out and about and made a big deal about it. Another time, Hope was giving Ethan a riding lesson, and when he dismounted from the pony-size Cupcake he tripped over an invisible object and thus dragged Hope down on top of him on the ground where Gabe then saw them and stormed off in anger because he liked Hope and they had been together since high school. Gabe eventually told Ethan that he and the youngest sister, Joy, had a lot in common. During a man-to-man talk between Ethan and Gabe, Ethan confided to Gabe that he had proposed to his college sweetheart a year and a half ago. Ethan took his girlfriend to the top of the Empire State Building just like at the end of her favorite movie and proposed to her, and the result of that was the girlfriend started crying and told Ethan she was in love with someone else and so Ethan left her there crying on the observation deck and never looked back. Ethan said he hadn’t been able to write ever since until he met Joy, who is now the inspiration for his sixth book called, “Joy & Hope,” which he wrote the draft for after getting permission from the dad to use Two Sister’s in his fiction story. Gabe told Ethan to tell Amanda the publisher that she was right in sending him where she did because women liked to know that they were right and that would only help Ethan in his long-term career so he took the advice of Gabe because the devil (Amanda) called as they were speaking. After the call Ethan thanked Gabe for the advice because it seemed to help him a lot and Gabe said he didn’t give out good advice that often, so take it to heart around moody women because it stops an argument before it happens when you tell them they’re right. Gabe went on to tell Ethan that Hope was a homebody and preferred to stay home, whereas Joy had itchy feet and always jumped at the chance to get away and wanted to travel the world. It was then that Ethan learned from Gabe that Joy even did a college semester abroad in Italy, and Ethan was surprised to learn that because he had also done the same thing in Italy. Gabe told Ethan that Ethan had another thing in common with Joy because she was also a writer but he never said what kind of writer she was (perhaps horror stories). Joy once told Ethan that she was a fan of Stephen King and Dean Koontz horror books but she didn’t like seeing the gore in horror movies and would rather read about it. Joy and Hope found romance with Gabe and Ethan in the end, where Gabe proposed to Hope at the Christmas tree lighting on the farm, and a year later they were all back together again with Hope pregnant, and Ethan and Joy now engaged to be married. 



DATE REVIEWED: 10/27/22

TITLE: Quigley (released in the UK as Daddy Dog Day)

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2003 Destiny Worldwide Entertainment/GoodTimes Entertainment/Total Living Network

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a billionaire named Archie Channing who is a bigwig CEO at AC Tech, a technology company. Archie was an ungodly selfish, uncaring, and evil-hearted person who only cared about himself and hated dogs. In the beginning of the movie, Archie instructed his executive partner, Dexter Pearlsley, to give the presentation of Archie’s virtual reality CD-ROM at the upcoming stockholders meeting, where Dexter would tell the employees about the pay cuts and other unfair business strategies Archie had in mind for his company’s future. Archie then hid the CD-ROM in his office before he took off driving recklessly in his high dollar car. A small Pomeranian dog appeared in the road and Archie swerved to avoid it. His car crashed and he found himself at the gates of heaven. A group of angels decided that Archie had no redeeming qualities and therefore would be sent back to earth in the form of Quigley, a Pomeranian dog, to fulfill two tasks. The angels reminded Archie how he had played cruel and inhumane jokes on his brother, Woodward (and his family), and his employee, Dexter, and that he was unfair to his employees by immediately firing them when they made mistakes as well as cutting out employee benefits so Archie could make more money for himself. Archie returned to earth with his guardian angel, Sweeney, who would watch Archie from afar and was the only one that could see Archie as a human. Sweeney told Archie (as he’s sitting on the floor in human form with a dog collar around his neck talking to the angel) that he was so used to being a jerk all the time that he thought doing wrong was right. Archie replied that he was number one and a control freak, and Sweeney said that there is no, “number one,” human on earth and that Archie should have found the love of Jesus in his wasted life. Archie then replied that you can’t trust men, you can’t trust your friends, and women are like dogs. Sweeney then went on to tell Archie that fire escapes, bulletproof vests, windshield wipers, and laser printers were all invented by women. Sweeney told Archie that his brother was in dire financial straits. The billionaire tyrant said that his brother was a sandman and spends more time being married and raising children than he has sense for. He never tried to help his brother and he said that you could never help a guy like Woodward. Sweeney asked billionaire eldest brother if he even knew what Woodward’s passion and career was in life, and Archie said he didn’t know and didn’t care. Woodward takes his lousy, measly salary and gives it to charities, and if that isn’t a sign of weakness then tell me what is, he asked Sweeney. Sweeney replied that giving to charity was a sign of great strength. For his first assignment as the dog Quigley, Archie went to AC Tech, where he was chased around the building by dopey security guards because they had been told by Dexter to capture the dog. Quigley (Archie) found the CD-ROM in his office and broke it so that Dexter couldn’t give the presentation and thus wouldn’t be able to tell the disgruntled employees that if they wanted to quit they were already fired. For his second assignment, Sweeney told Archie to help his brother, Woodward Channing, who Archie hadn’t talked to in years after he refused to help Woodward develop his video games for children. Archie, as Quigley, found his way into the lives of Woodward and his family (Joanne his wife and their two kids, Megan and Brian). When Woodward lost his job and was put into financial crisis, Quigley took one of Woodward’s games and went to AC Tech with the Channing family following him in their car. Quigley gave the game to Dexter and Sarah, the female secretary who Dexter liked and wanted to date, and they were already playing the game by the time the Channing family arrived at the building. Dexter liked the game and offered Woodward half a million dollars to make video games for AC Tech, and Woodward accepted. Sweeney then appeared and took Quigley away, telling the Channing family that Quigley was his dog. Archie returned to heaven with Sweeney, where God gave Archie another chance to live in the world as the God-hearted male HE created Archie to be. Archie woke up in a hospital, where he called Dexter. Dexter picked Archie up in his car, and Archie told Dexter about his revised ideas to help the company, which included giving all employees immediate raises and very affordable benefits. Archie and Dexter then went to Woodward’s house, where he told his brother that he found GOD and wanted a relationship with his brother and his brother’s family and then asked Woodward to forgive him for his bad behavior all those years ago, especially the mean-spirited hateful jokes.Archie then surprised Megan and Brian with a Pomeranian puppy just like Quigley. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/26/22

TITLE: The Yearling

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1994 RHI Entertainment-Hallmark Ent-Chicken Soup for the Soul Ent. /  

CBS / Turner Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie (released on 4/24/1994 and based on the book written by Marjorie Kinnan Rawlings) is about the Baxter family (Ezra the dad, Ory the mom, and Jody their twelve-year-old son) who live on a farm in the 1870s in the Florida Everglades. Jody was the only surviving child because his three siblings had died of sickness. The Baxter family lived near the Forrester family, which included Ma and Pa Forrester and their four slightly educated now adult sons. One of the sons, Fodder-Wing, was a friend of Jody. Fodder-Wing was handicapped after he jumped off the roof of the barn because he thought he could fly and as a result he had a brain injury that made him challenged as well as a permanent loss of feeling in one of his legs that required a crutch to get around. Despite this, Fodder-Wing loved animals and befriended them, keeping some in cages as pets outside the house. One of the Forrester brothers, Lem, was not right in the head to the point where he was flat out evil in his mannerisms and hated the world and the people in it on a daily basis. Lem was so evil and mean-spirited that he would risk his own family’s life and safety just to get back at people because he was a mentally disturbed person far from God. The neighbors attempted to be friendly to the Baxters because they were all trying to survive in the poverty-stricken land so when emergencies occurred they would help one another out and remain civil to one another for the most part in their daily lives. One of these emergencies happened when Ezra and Jody were out hunting in the woods for a dangerous grizzly bear that took the life of their milking cow and other animals prior to that, also badly wounded Julia, their beloved hunting dog. The bear was known in the area to viciously attack the community and many hunted it because it caused such irreversible destruction in the homes. Ezra commented that a bear was useless because it killed just to kill and didn’t eat what it murdered but left it dead only to find its next victim on the path it took. Ezra tripped over a log and was bit by a rattlesnake. Ezra then ordered Jody to shoot the female deer that was standing nearby. Jody did so and then under his father’s instruction cut out the doe’s bloody heart and liver and Ezra used it on his wound after he sucked out the venom in his arm. However, the death of the doe left her fawn orphaned. Ezra tripped over a fallen log and landed next to a rattlesnake. Ezra earlier had traded one of his hunting dogs with the neighbors for a rifle that worked because the last time he hunted the bear his gun jammed up and Julie was injured when saving their lives. The venomous snake bit Ezra on the arm and he flung the snake in his son’s direction to get it off and then warned his son to be still until Ezra was able to shoot the snake dead. Ezra began sucking out the poison from his arm and instructed his son to shoot the deer he spotted nearby because he needed the internal organs to save his own life. Jody loved animals and didn’t want to shoot the doe but did for the sake of his dad. Ezra had Jody cut out the deer’s heart and liver, which Jody did, and then Ezra applied the bleeding heart and liver to his wounded arm. Ezra told his son to go the neighbors to get help while he made his way back to their home. Jody went to get the Forrester brothers, who went with Jody back to his house while the other brother (not Lem) went to fetch the local doctor. The doctor didn’t think Ezra would survive without drinking alcohol (pain) but he did survive, and it took many days of recuperating and not being able to provide for his family.Jody asked to go back and find the young fawn, and he brought it home to raise as a pet, mom reluctantly agreed because it was another mouth to feed and dad informed his wife that Julia (dog) was his and so their son would have the fawn. Jody went to the Forrester house to have Fodder-Wing name the fawn for him, but it turned out that the special needs Fodder-Wing adult with a child mentality had unexpectedly and suddenly died by the time Jody arrived. Ma Forrester later told Jody that Fodder-Wing had already named the fawn, “Flag,” and Jody kept the name in honor of his friend. Jody then went outside and without the consent of the family released Fodder-Wing’s pets, which included the raccoon, the skunk, the rabbit, the fox, and the birds. A flood from eight straight days of rain later ruined the Baxter family’s crop that was supposed to be their food for the winter and so the family struggled to replenish their stock of vegetation. At Christmastime, Ezra and Jody hunted deer in exchange for enough money to buy necessary supplies and gifts for the family (which included fabric that cost too much but Ezra surprised his wife with so she could make a new dress to wear one time to the upcoming Christmas church dance). Ezra and Jody finally killed the notorious murdering bear and with the help from the neighbors (shared meat) were still able to attend the church festivities.  At the dance, Lem wanted to dance with a specific woman, but her partner refused and thus Lem started a fistfight inside the church building, which led to Ezra and Jody joining in. Mama Ory then fired a gun inside the church to break up the fight and told Lem that she would kill him if he ever touched her son again. Lem then went outside and sabotaged the Baxter wagon, which Jody witnessed. This led to Ezra becoming bedridden once again after the wagon rolled over his foot and left him with a broken ankle. When Buck, one of Lem’s brothers, found out about what Lem did, he told Lem off and then went to help Jody (as he usually did).  Lem was irate that his own brother, Buck, picked the neighbor over his own kin. The second crop started to grow and by the time Flag was a yearling, there was an incident where the young deer that didn’t know any better ate the family’s plants in the field. Ezra then told Jody that he needed to be a man and shoot Flag because even if they planted another crop nothing would be able to keep the deer from eating that too and it was too tame to be released back into the wild to survive on its own. Jody refused and ran away into the woods with Flag. However, Flag wandered back to the house where Ory took it upon herself to shoot the deer. The bullet she fired did not kill Flag instantly, and the injured deer ran off with Jody following and telling his parents that he hated them and wished they were dead. Jody found Flag, and he shot Flag again, this time killing the deer. Jody then made the decision to return home, where he told his parents that he didn’t mean what he said about hating them and wishing them dead, and their lives went on with one less mouth to feed and the dad and mom telling Jody he was now a man for the sacrifice he made.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/25/22

TITLE: White Lion

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2010 Screen Media Films/Peru Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is narrated by an African man named Gisani, who tells the story of a rare white lion cub named Letsatsi from the Lebombo Valley in Africa to a group of young children at the Bush School. In the beginning of the movie, in South Africa in 1951, a lioness named Misava had two cubs, Letsatsi the white cub and his yellow brother, Buti. The two cubs were the sons of Mogolo, the male leader of the lion pride (group). One day, while Misava was hunting and her cubs were alone, Buti died when a venomous snake bit him and then Letsatsi ran off. Misava went searching for Letsatsi. Meanwhile, in a nearby village, Gisani (this was when he was a boy) was sent out to find a healing plant for an ill tribe member. Gisani came across lost Letsatsi and stayed the night to guard the lion cub until Misava appeared for the cub. From then on, Gisani knew it was his destiny to watch over and protect the white lion and hoped his village would prosper because of it. Misava introduced Letsatsi to the pride, but because of his white color his older male cousins rejected Letsatsi. At one point, two male lions (called the Evil Twins) challenged Mogolo, who surrendered. For the safety of the males, Mogolo chased away all the young male lions, including Letsatsi, who tried to join his cousins but was still not accepted. Letsatsi became an outcast forced to try and survive on his own. Letsatsi was almost eaten by crocodiles when he ended up in the river, suffered a porcupine quill in his paw, and was chased by an angry mean and threatening warthog. Gisani tracked Letsatsi, and he eventually met Richards the hunter, who offered Gisani a job as a tracker and Gisani accepted. Later on, Letsatsi encountered a male lion named Nkulu, and soon the two growing lions quickly became best friends. They hunted together and even survived a plains fire caused by lightning strikes where the lions were trapped in a circle of fire. Nkulu climbed up the rocks into the safety of a cave. Letsatsi almost didn’t make it into the cave, but he eventually did and both lions survived. Nkulu and Letsatsi later raided a chicken coop belonging to a native farmer. The farmer found his dead chickens, and he set a trap for the lions when they returned for more chickens. Nkulu was trapped in the chicken coop and was shot and killed by the farmer, while Letsatsi made a narrow escape. Richards purchased Nkulu’s body from the farmer to have Nkulu stuffed, and Richards learned about the white lion the farmer saw. Years passed, and Letsatsi grew into a successful adult hunter. He decided to challenge a male lion named Ku Dzindza for the other lion’s pride. Meanwhile, Richards’ wealthiest client, Nicalski, arrived in the area in his private plane and paid Richards a large sum of money to hunt the white lion. Gisani came along to track Letsatsi, but because he was still protecting Letsatsi he stalled to give the lion time to get further ahead. They found Letsatsi and Ku Dzindza when they were about to fight to the death. However, when Nicalski shot at Letsatsi, he missed and the bullet hit and killed Ku Dzindza instead because Gisani sabotaged Nicalski’s rifle the last time he cleaned it. Nicalski tried to shoot at Letsatsi again, but Richards realized how truly special Letsatsi was and he stopped Nicalski from killing Letsatsi just so he could have a rare white lion skin as a trophy to hang on his wall. Letsatsi took over Ku Dzindza’s pride of lions, and Letsatsi later had three cubs of his own, two yellow lions and one white lion.

 

DATE REVIEWED: 10/24/22

TITLE: Touching Wild Horses

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG Canada

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2004 First Look Home Entertainment/Chesler/Perlmutter Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a twelve-year-old boy named Mark who goes to live with his Aunt Fiona on a small Canadian Island called Sable Island (which is a real place, as are the horses featured in the movie a real breed) after his family was involved in a horrific car accident. As a result, Mark had recurring nightmares about his troubled past and the tragic accident. Mark’s abusive and alcoholic father who terrorized and assaulted his family on a regular basis had come home again whenever the dad felt like it demanding dinner immediately (even though she had no idea what time he would be home because the husband treated her like a slave and shared nothing but his ugly evil side the majority of the time with his wife and family) while he screamed hate at Mark’s mom, Gail. The dad’s history of violence and drugged state of mind resulted in him abusing his family and had young Mark escaping the house out into the city streets that night. The out of control anger driven dad loaded his young daughter and wife into the car in search of Mark but it ended with the death of his dad and Mark’s younger sister and Mark’s mom in a coma because his dad was recklessly driving and being pursued by the police. Before Mark came to Sable Island, Fiona was the only human resident other than a park ranger/government bureaucrat named Charles (Chuck) who hated Fiona and wanted nothing more than to kick her off the island. There was also a herd of wild horses on the island. The Canadian government banned humans from touching or interfering in the lives of the wild creatures. Fiona brought Mark to live with her in her cabin, where she studied the horses at the discretion of the government and planned to write a book about them one day. Fiona, a fired Catholic school teacher, insisted on continuing Mark’s education while he stayed on the island. She invested all her time, energy, and love into teaching Mark and making certain he received the education he needed in order to grow up healthy and be a responsible law abiding adult. At one point, Fiona and Mark discovered a mare and foal (who was later named John) on the island. Later on, a hurricane hit the island and the mare drowned in the water. Mark knew it was inhumane to leave John alone to die because of a rule the government dictated, and so Mark snuck out of the cabin at night to feed John. Mark lied to Fiona about where he went when he returned to the cabin, and after she found out about the lie she told Mark that twenty-three years ago she had a son. At the time Fiona was a very young teacher at a Catholic school, where she had a sexual relationship with a man that resulted in a child and the man wanted nothing further to do with her or the innocent baby. The Catholic school fired Fiona then because they believed her immoral. With no income, Fiona gave the child up for adoption because she knew she couldn’t care for the child since she was could barely survive herself. Fiona didn’t want God’s child to suffer as a result of her own irresponsibility. Fiona did not turn to GOD for help as she grew older and that resulted in her bitterness and hating on others for things that happened early on with the choices she made in her young adult life.  God had other plans and brought Mark to Fiona in order to show Fiona how to heal and help Mark heal too. Together the two cared for the innocent foal but that didn’t last long because they were discovered by Charles, the questionable man always looking for any reason to accomplish his goal of living on the island by himself (perhaps to keep all the priceless artifacts that washed up on shore in order so he could get rich quick). Charles said that he would press charges against Fiona and force her to leave the island. Fiona caved, and thus she and Mark began ignoring the little foal in hopes that the foal would leave them and become wild again by joining the herd. Mark gave the historically valuable antique pistol (which Fiona had collected from a shipwreck and given to Mark on his birthday) to Charles in exchange for his silence on the matter about Fiona breaking the rules and letting Fiona stay on the island. Charles agreed and took the pistol, but after John joined the wild horse herd and Mark’s mom, Gail (who by now had awoken from her coma), came to get Mark and return home, Fiona returned the pistol to Mark and told her that despite his efforts she was going to leave the island anyway and travel the world. Fiona did just that. Mark returned to the island when he was an adult because he knew GOD intervened in the nick of time because Fiona, and the horses, saved his life.

 

DATE REVIEWED: 10/23/22

TITLE: Twister

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 Steven Spielberg / Kathleen Kennedy

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1996 Warner Bros. Pictures/Universal Pictures/Amblin Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a female scientist professor named Jo Harding and her estranged husband, Bill Harding (a storm chaser turned fair-weatherman). Bill and Jo used to work as a team together toward a single goal…to create a device to capture data from the inside of a tornado in hopes of having a better understanding of the deadly monster that took the life of Jo’s father when she was very young. However, after years of failed attempts, Bill deserted his wife for another life and moved away, only to return to the area with his now fiance, Dr. Melissa Reeves (a reproductive therapist) . Bill and Melissa caught Jo on a day that Joe and her crew were preparing their machinery and vehicles in the midst of some very threatening weather ripe for spawning multiple tornadoes. It was here that Bill tried to get Jo to sign the divorce papers so Bill and Melissa could get married. However, Jo showed Bill the finished product of their mechanical brainchild brought to life, called Dorothy (there were actually four of the devices). Bill couldn’t resist seeing his and Jo’s invention in action so he brought Melissa along with him to show Melissa a bit of his dare devil side. However, Melissa soon learned that when Bill told her of his stormy past, he wasn’t exaggerating about the danger or severity of it. The Hardings had a rival named Dr. Jonas Miller who stole Bill’s invention after Bill left and thus Miller was able to obtain major corporate sponsors to replicate Dorothy’s concept with state of the art technology from his endless supply of cash flow. The teams had to get as close to the tornado as possible to use the invention which meant chasing the unpredictable monster at high speeds on and off road through fields and large debris (cows, houses, tanker trucks, etc.) flying at their vehicles. The intent of all of this was to expand the three-minute warning to a fifteen-minute warning so people had time to flee to safety when a tornado closed in on them unaware.  Once in the pathway, Bill and Jo would approach the tornado and stop close enough to put Dorothy on the ground in front of it in hopes the sensors in the machine would be sucked up inside would hopefully send scientific data back to their awaiting computer devices in the other vehicles a distance away, and essentially help mankind. It wasn’t long before Jo destroyed her own truck while chasing a tornado because she got too close, also losing one of the Dorothy machines.  Jo talked Bill into using Bill and Melissa’s red truck that only had liability insurance on it, in place of Jo’s own vehicle to go chasing more violent tornadoes. Melissa tried to take therapy calls and help other people while in the backseat of the truck but had to hang up because the trio encountered triplet tornadoes on a bridge. After surviving that ordeal, Melissa began to think that crazed Bill and Jo had a twisted death wish. Everyone ended up at a drive-in movie theater where another tornado struck out of the blue as the crew rested. People ran for cover and some escaped inside a building and were lucky to survive.  The police and rescue showed up to help survivors and that is when Melissa told Bill she was not going to continue chasing deadly tornadoes with him and then ended their relationship on the spot, adding that unstable Jo still trying to overcome nightmares from her past needed him more. Melissa had no transportation in the rural area because Jo and Bill took off in Bill’s truck and headed to Jo’s Aunt’s (Meg) house as a tornado passed through the small town and tore it apart. The townspeople had no warning of the storm before it occurred and so upon arrival, Jo and Bill carefully climbed inside Aunt Meg’s semi collapsed two story house and rescued her and her dog out of the debris before the rest of the house collapsed completely. After the ambulance drove Aunt Meg away to the nearest hospital to treat her injuries, Jo suddenly figured out how to make the sensors fly, which was the missing link. Before leaving the area, everyone gathered a bunch of aluminum Pepsi cans to create pinwheel type wings and attach them to the sensors. From there they chased an F-5 tornado, and so did their competitor, Jonas and his team. Jonas happened to be in line to complete his mission successfully, but Bill had this uncanny way of being able to predict the path of tornadoes that nobody else could and thus tried to warn Jonas to get out of the way and abort his mission because the tornado was about to turn into the path of his vehicle. But, all about the glory and fame Jonas wouldn’t listen. Jonas shut off the communication device and kept going and thus he and driver ended up being killed when their truck was sucked up into the tornado and then exploded. Another Dorothy was lost along the way with another failed attempt by Jo and Bill when their truck got stuck on a log as they were exiting the area and an eighteen wheeler truck came out of the tornado and slammed into them but miraculously they were able to drive through the fire out of the debris and the last Dorothy unharmed in the back of the truck. On their final attempt, with Dorothy number four, Bill and Jo drove off into a farm crop field with their red truck and after they turned the electronic device on to get it ready, Bill put the truck on cruise control and then jumped out into the crop field as the truck kept going toward the monster tornado mere feet from Bill and Jo. Bill and Jo didn’t get hurt from the fall and witnessed their sensors successfully being sucked up into the inside of the tornado, instantly transmitting data to their crew a safe distance away. As though living a nightmare, the tornado shifted again and headed right toward Bill and Jo. The mad science nuts outran the tornado through the field and made it to a farmhouse, where they expected to be safe inside the barn. To their horror, the duo discovered all kinds of unusually sharp instruments hanging from many rafters within that made you think there was a Rocky Mountain horror show going on in this rural area and it made them question what the people actually did other than farming on the property. Bill and Jo wasn’t about to stay there so they exited the barn as soon as they entered and made their way to a little shed where they found a pipe that went thirty feet to the ground below. Bill and Jo anchored themselves to the pipe using a harness hanging up on the wall and after the tornado went directly over the shed Bill and Jo couldn’t believe they had survived the powerful winds and flying debris without any bodily injury. In the end, Bill and Jo decided to apply for new grants and continue to work together as a team. They found love again and obviously did not get a divorce. Throughout the movie there was a lot of swearing and many times God’s name was used in vain.  The budget for this movie was 92 million and at the box office astoundingly it made 495.7 million.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/22/22

TITLE: Radio Rebel (As Seen On Disney Channel)

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012 Mar Vista Entertainment/Two 4 The Money Media/MVE Violet/ Image Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a high school girl named Tara Adams who lives in Seattle, Washington. Tara was extremely shy at school and home and hardly ever talked to anyone except her best friend, Audrey. But, Tara figured out a way to voice her opinions to everyone by setting up a secret radio show studio in her bedroom. Tara called herself, “Radio Rebel,” and while on air with hundreds of listeners questioned the status quo and gave voice to the younger generation on many topics, most especially to those at her Lincoln Bay High School. In the beginning of the movie, Tara’s stepfather (Tara’s father was away doing unknown work in Taiwan), who worked for a local radio station called Slam FM, discovered that Tara was Radio Rebel. For publicity and to save his own job, the stepfather moved Tara to the Slam FM studio, where she began a nightly radio show. It was then that the race began to uncover Radio Rebel’s identity. The school principal was in on it, as were two high school brothers, Larry and Barry, who had always been obsessed with Radio Rebel and spent hours trying to decode the synthesizer that Radio Rebel (Tara) used on her show. Larry and Barry also knew that Radio Rebel attended their high school because she said so during one of her shows. In an attempt to uncover Radio Rebel’s true identity, Larry and Barry spied from inside dumpsters and dressed up as boxes to go unnoticed. At one point, Tara was in drama class (the learning environment seemed to be entirely centered around Shakespeare and few other useful academics were shown being taught at the high school) and ended up on a team with the rich girl queen bee of the school, Stacy, and Gavin, a boy who Tara had crushed on for years but was too shy to talk to. Stacy directed the Shakespeare play with Tara and Gavin acting, but right before the actual play, Stacy locked Tara in the janitor’s closet at school so Stacy could do the Shakespeare type scene with Gavin that involved the two teens kissing (Gavin and Stacy were supposed to go to the upcoming prom together and in order to become prom queen, Stacy ordered her friend, Kim, to go stuff the voter boxes with more votes for Stacy). There was one scene before this when Tara and Audrey bossed the janitor around so they could talk in private in the janitor’s closet that happened to be his office too. Gavin (who had a British flag hanging over his bed) was in a band with other teenagers, but he didn’t like the rock music direction the band was going in and so he quit to write his own music. The lead singer of the band was bullying Gavin pretty much the entire time and telling Gavin that he couldn’t hang around Tara at school because they were famous (Tara played their songs on Radio Rebel’s show) now and it was bad for their image because Tara was not cool or popular. Tara’s job as Radio Rebel led her to cause mayhem at school when she convinced the high schoolers to rebel against the school principal and get their music devices back because the principal confiscated the students’ music players (mean girl lied to school principal to get them taken away to show how much control she had). Tara set up a dance party at the school one morning, but this only angered the principal even more. When the principal announced that she was postponing the school prom until Radio Rebel turned herself in, the high schoolers protested on school grounds. Tara then turned prom into, “morp,” (prom backwards) with the whole idea being that the teens come as they are and not spend a fortune of dresses and tuxedos and limos.Tara’s mom was all about Tara going to prom, and almost every time the mom was shown she was at home trying new makeovers, even going to the extent of using fruit to do her feet. The stepfather ate the fruit not knowing what the mom was going to use it for. Stacy, who suspected that Tara was Radio Rebel, held a party at her house with other teens and no adult supervision whatsoever. Stacy invited Tara, knowing that Tara would just be confirming her identity as Radio Rebel if she didn’t show up at the party. Tara did show up, and Stacy chased her through the house of teens, eventually ending up in Stacy’s bedroom. Stacy’s scheming also included sending her friend Kim to Slam FM to get a recording of Tara’s mom and a female Slam FM employee covering for Tara by playing her pre-recorded voice on air so that it would sound like Tara was on air so Tara could attend the party. Stacy then used the recording to blackmail Tara at school and if she didn’t want the recording out about her true identity, then Tara had to tell all of her listeners to vote for Stacy as morp (prom) queen because all Stacy cared about was being queen. The prom (morp) was held at Slam FM and not the school, but the principal showed up just in time to see Radio Rebel/Tara (who the high schoolers had voted to be their morp queen instead of Stacy) go up on stage to reveal her true identity and receive the queen crown. Tara also told her classmates that they were all kings and queens. The principal then announced that she was expelling Tara from school for all the trouble she caused, but the prom-goers then all began shouting that they were Radio Rebel and the principal knew that she couldn’t expel everyone and so she left the stage in defeat and didn’t expel anyone. Tara gave her crown to Stacy because she knew that Stacy had been dreaming of being queen for many years. The children danced together in the end to rebel music.

DATE REVIEWED: 10/21/22

TITLE: Silver Bells

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 PureFlix/Up Entertainment 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 3

REASON: This movie is about the Dalt family who lives in Michigan (Bruce the dad, Piper the mom, Jason their teenage son and their adult daughter Kasey.) Jason plays basketball for his high school team and Kasey is a law student at a local college. The movie packaging lists Dalton as their last name. Bruce was a popular and honest to God family first older male sports anchor for the local news channel and was employed with the same station for almost twenty years. He was a celebrity around the area with his thumbs up gesture and signature saying, “for the win.” However, a young, attractive, aggressive, and wily female named Lesley was bored with her behind the scenes job and wanted the top spot in front of the camera and would do anything in order to achieve her fast track to instant success career goal…even if it meant burying and destroying an innocent man. To Lesley, Bruce’s lifetime of hard work in order to obtain the current job he held meant absolutely nothing to her because she was an extremely selfish person on a major power trip. Crooked Lesley made a deal behind the back of her co-worker with their discriminating male producer boss that if she were able to get an interview with a star football player, Derek Jensen (who never did interviews) then Lesley could take Bruce’s spot on the air. Derek didn’t like interviews and preferred to keep his privacy to himself. Every year Derek came home to his mom’s house for Christmas and volunteered at the local Salvation Army to serve others because his faith in God was strong and true and if not for the Love of Jesus, Derek understood that he would have no success at all. In the beginning of the movie, at one of teen Jason’s basketball games, the referee wasn’t calling fouls, and he called a two-point shot instead of a three-pointer when Jason (who made the basket) didn’t step on or over the line. Bruce’s on-the-air news show was about referees who didn’t do their jobs, called the wrong fouls or didn’t call the right things at all during basketball games. Obviously, when that happened to Bruce’s own son, Bruce had a far more passionate reaction and went down onto the floor and had words with the blind referee. Bruce then got Jason’s team a violation, which ended up costing the team the game. Bruce bounced a basketball that bounced up and hit the referee in the nose and almost gave him a broken nose for Christmas. (Nowadays with players, coaches, referees and people in general that can be bought and bribed to throw games in sports or sabotage a business, one must truly research the “real” characters of individuals before selecting someone as a team member or hiring him or her as an employee, or even trust someone as a volunteer). Due to his questionable behavior replied many times on other competitor news channels to gain high ratings, Bruce lost his spot on the nightly news where Lesley was all too happy to step in and take his place at work with her own segment. Bruce ended up being sued by the referee and as a result he had community service and restitution and had to pay the referee’s medical bills. Kasey was at college, but she came back to sit with her dad and help him through the court hearing when Piper was quite capable of being there for her husband. Kasey decided for Bruce that they would take the community service, which turned out to be a job as a Salvation Army bell ringer outside the local K-Mart. When Bruce visited the news station, the cameraman told him that he might be able to get his job back by getting an interview with Derek Jensen, which Lesley was trying to do because she made the deal with the producer and there was no reason why Bruce couldn’t have the same deal. In one scene, Major Melvin (head man at the Salvation Army) explained to Bruce that Christmas was about giving and the birth of our Savior Jesus.  Jesus died for our sins because HE Loves us. Bruce’s whole experience at the Salvation Army helped him understand that serving others first and loving with a Jesus heart is what Christmas is all about, and that helped him be a better husband, father, employee, and neighbor, and also helped the family come together and put Jesus first in their own lives. Earlier on, Jason quit the basketball team in secret, and volunteered at the Salvation Army community center coaching the younger kids’ basketball team. Keep in mind, Jason asked his family to go to church with him but nobody wanted to.  Jason refused to tell his parents where he disappeared to for many days, and Bruce and Piper didn’t find out until Jason’s former basketball team trashed the family’s Christmas decorated front yard (spray paint “quitter” which also ruined Piper’s dreams of winning the HOA’s annual Christmas decoration contest (Neighbors across street won three years in row, which upset Piper each year). Later on, Major Melvin brought Bruce and Jason to Derek’s house to talk to Derek and his mom. Bruce and Derek’s mom realized they had something in common, which was protecting their children. Major Melvin told Derek that he could reach a lot of people if Derek told them his story. Derek agreed to an interview, and Bruce had Leslie do the interview with Derek instead of himself. Bruce told Lesley if Derek gets stage fright then to ask him about “Christmas,” which Leslie did. It was then that Derek opened up and shined HIS love to the world by telling his story to everyone about the one special Christmas when he was a young kid and his family had a hard time because they were very poor. The Salvation Army showed up at his door and brought food and wrapped gifts to his mom’s house for the Love of Jesus. Derek added that his gift that year from the Salvation Army (God’s blessed people) was a “football” and that one small act of kindness from HIS believers changed Derek’s entire life forevermore and to this day, Derek’s faith always comes first and that is the soul reason he is successful on and off the football playing field. On Christmas Day, the Dalt family discovered that the Salvation Army kids from Jason’s volunteer basketball team had fixed the mess in the front yard and set up bells and kettles along the walkway. Bruce also received a call from his boss asking him to return to his regular full-time on-air segment because Lesley took a higher paying, majorly in the spotlight, job with a competitor station, out of state, offered to her after the Derek Jensen interview was broadcast. Cities, towns and communities all over GOD’s universe ought to be playing movies such as this at CHRISTmastime, and not other questionable ungodly material far from the true meaning of our blessed USA holiday. The reason for the season is to celebrate the LOVE OF JESUS…HIS true love we must keep in our hearts all year round.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/20/22

TITLE: All Good Things

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2019 Imageworks Entertainment International/Andrew Stevens Entertainment/North 182nd/Silver Brothers Films

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about two sisters, seventeen-year-old Calista (had to be like high school “friends”) and her teenage sister, Bailey (who was interested in software developing and internet tech stuff. The siblings lived in New York City with their mom Karen. Karen had a high-paying demanding job, and had planned to take the girls to Hawaii for winter Christmas break again. In the beginning of the movie, Karen left to go on a business trip in Germany, and while she was packing she told her daughters that they would be staying on their grandparents’ (Gramma and Pop-pop) horse therapy farm in Washington State where Karen grew up. The girls had not seen their elder grandparents in over four years. Irate Calista didn’t want to go and hoped to stay alone with her sister at her mom’s home so devious Calista text her dad (he didn’t wear a wedding ring and was no longer with Karen. In one scene when Bailey called him, he was sitting on top of an exerciser not exercising but swaying back and forth to the classical music he listened to)and told him about Karen’s decision because she thought it was unfair that she would miss out on the Hawaii vacation when all of her, “friends,” were counting on her to be there. The dad replied that he agreed with Karen and thought the girls should stay with their grandparents. Disrespectful spoiled rotten Calista didn’t like his answer so she immediately sent a text back to her dad that she “hated” him (in big bold letters) before putting her phone up that her parents paid for. At the farm, Calista and Bailey freaked out and pitched hissy fits when they realized that Gramma and Pop-pop had no internet or cell service whatsoever, and eldest Calista even tried to walk twenty miles to town wearing breakneck high heels and dragged her suitcases with her but didn’t go far before she returned to the house. Calista also refused to eat the country meals Gramma cooked at first because she said that she was on a vegan diet and had to be thin around her “friends” in Hawaii, but after talking with Karen on the phone who told her how good Gramma’s food was and because Calista was starving and encouraged much by her Grandparents to eat well and the work around the farm would help keep the weight off, she ate the food and liked it. Obviously, Karen and her ex-husband let their daughter live with an eating disorder for some time. Calista and Bailey later met female adult Fiona, who was a year or two older than Calista and was now the lead therapist at the farm. Brad, a stable-hand that gone along with Bailey well because they shared a similar interest in dry humor jokes, instructed the girls to muck out a stall to help around the farm. However, things got messy when Bailey accidentally flung a shovelful of horse manure onto Calista’s designer white clothing (which she insisted on wearing in the barn instead of changing into sensible clothes). The girls then began laughing as they threw manure at each other from the wheelbarrow, and when they realized how disgusting it was they sat down in the stall for a while instead of changing out of their ruined clothes and cleaning themselves up. Fiona confided in Calista and told her she grew up in a small town and said that in high school if you make an enemy of one you make an enemy of all. Fiona said she escaped to Gramma and Pop-pop’s farm and bonded with the horses, and that helped her through her outcast ordeal and eventually led her to become a therapist there. Fiona’s mannerism toward Calista could be deemed “flirty” at times, in comparison to other people Fiona conversed with. Fiona often singled Calista out to speak to her in private and asked Calista to help her out with chores on the farm. Once, while Brad and Bailey were walking alone together, Brad pointed out his dad in the distance and told Bailey that it was time for him to go home. Bailey was shocked to see that Brad’s dad was Michael Babbage, and she asked Brad if his Godfather was Elon Musk. Michael wrote the code for a well-known gaming app, and Bailey was a fan of his business philosophy of sustainable business and community improvement. Michael then took Brad and Bailey out for ice cream. In one scene, Fiona talked alone with Calista while Calista groomed a horse. During the entire conversation, Calista used a metal currycomb to clean her horse’s neck area. (According to Pocket Guide to Horses, “Metal curry comb – Actually a cleaning device, this is used for removing grease from the soft brush only and never used on the horse.") At one point, Calista noticed an older and strange man named Randolph Pace walking around the property taking pictures. Pop-pop eventually told his granddaughter part of the truth that Randolph was a land developer who was going to foreclose on the farm.The girls then attempted to save the farm by calling Karen’s investment company representative. Calista pretended to be her mom on the phone with the representative (with Bailey standing there helping her through the conversation) by talking in a British accent (even though Karen didn’t have a British accent) and telling the man that she wanted to cash out Calista’s college trust fund early, even though Calista wasn’t yet eighteen and she understood perfectly that she would lose a large sum of money ($35k+) by doing so. However, that didn’t end well because it turns out Karen needed to come in person to sign the documents and they couldn’t do it over the internet, and so Calista hung up on the man she tried to con using her mother’s name. Bailey tried to have one of her friends set up a crowd funding account online but that did not work out either. The girls wished on a horseshoe in the barn for added help. (Nobody prayed to God). Fiona did mention to Calista that to solve a problem one must ask for help from others, and she too left God out of the whole picture. On Christmas Eve, Gramma and Pop-pop held their annual Christmas dance party at the farm. The next day, they and their employees all gathered at the barn to do their yearly Christmas Day tradition which was to give apples to all the horses. Pop-pop began to tell the crowd about them losing the farm, and then Randolph Pace appeared and gave his opinion of the circumstances, leaving out the part earlier when he told his old childhood friend, Pop-pop, that he planned to buy a big yacht with his big profit from the sale.  Randolph told everyone that he invested into the farm with a loan to fix the place up, and the stipulations of the loan were that Gramma and Pop-pop had to pay back the loan by Christmas Eve. However, because they had not paid back the loan and it was Christmas Day, Randolph would force the sale of the property. Michael Babbage arrived then and interrupted by correcting the grammar of Randolph because Randolph used the word, “whom,” wrong, and Michael said it was, “who.” Randolph told Michael it was a material world and Michael replied back that he looked like a “material girl.” Michael took it one step further after hearing Randolph brag that Astraguard Industries, a company in Finland, was Randolph’s backer by informing Randolph that he (Michael) had purchased the Finnish company a few days prior. Michael decided then that the offer from Astraguard, the company he now owned, was no longer valid, and told Randolph if he still wanted to sell the property, he could take Michael’s personal offer that he made to him on Christmas Eve ($100,000 less than Astraguard’s offer). Obviously Randolph accepted Michael’s offer because Randolph had no other buyer. The multi-million dollar software developer Michael bought the company in order to save Gramma and Pop-pop’s farm, which he planned on using over the next ten years as a location for his techy yearly group convention, an idea pitched to him days earlier by the teen sisters, Calista and Bailey. In the end, the farm was saved, and Karen arrived on the farm, as she was able to get away from her work in Germany a week early. The family stood around the kitchen making Toad-In-A-Hole for breakfast. Karen said that they could still make it to Hawaii for the last week of winter break, but Calista no longer cared about going to Hawaii and wanted to stay in Washington. Karen realized how much both of her daughters loved the farm and the horses and it sounded as though they would all be staying there for good with the grandparents who had hoped to keep their horse business in the family for many generations. Why would a small Finland company want to buy a horse ranch in the USA? It is nothing short of God’s amazing creation that there is rarely any snow in this Northwestern state. The movie cover art has Dove Approved for all ages.


  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/19/22

TITLE: The Stray 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2018 Keb Entertainment Production/PureFlix/Universal Pictures/Purdie Distribution

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is based on a true story and is about the Davis family (Mitch the dad, Michelle the mom, Christian their nine-year-old son, Rachel the middle child, and Kinsey the youngest daughter) who lived in Los Angeles, California. Mitch was a scriptwriter for Hollywood movies and shows (in one scene he was on the phone with somebody talking about Julia Roberts being a prostitute (Pretty Woman) and Mitch didn’t think that Richard Gere would want to participate. Mitch worked long hours away from his family all the time. Even when Mitch was home, he didn’t want to be part of the family for all those years, which was why his young son, Christian, didn’t want anything to do with him. Christian wanted to play in the Little League and asked his dad to help him learn by throwing a ball around, but Mitch told Christian to ask his mom for help because Mitch was too busy with work. At one point, Mitch suggested to Michelle that they get a dog, and she replied that she would only agree to that if one showed up on their doorstep because she was not about to go out and get a dog. One day at school while two boys on the playground bullied Christian, a stray dog (who Christian later named Pluto) appeared from out of nowhere and scared the bullies off. Christian tied Pluto up in the bushes across the street from the school to keep him safe from the bullies and Principal because the bullies lied and twisted the facts by saying the dog attacked them. After class, Christian found that Pluto was gone but the dog appeared later when Christian got off the bus so the two walked home together. True to her word, Michelle let Pluto stay because he was a stray. One year later, Mitch was still mostly absent from family life. Michelle convinced Mitch to move the family to Colorado so Mitch could be a writer, which had been his original intention. Mitch and Michelle, a young couple with three young children, were able to buy and sell houses and live off that money because in Colorado neither parents had any steady income. While still in California, there was an incident where Michelle and Mitch were both too absorbed in themselves to spend time with Kinsey (who by now was about two years old and could talk and walk), so Kinsey wandered out of the house and into the neighborhood. It wasn’t until half an hour later that the parents realized Kinsey was missing. Mitch found Kinsey in the neighborhood with Pluto, who was guarding Kinsey from a group of strangers in a park. In Colorado, Michelle suggested that Mitch take Christian on a camping trip in a park deep in the mountain wilderness because Mitch was having trouble bonding with his son. Mitch asked his neighbor, Dave Smith, if Dave’s son, Smitty, could come on the hike because Mitch wanted Christian to make friends before school started. Mitch also invited another boy named Clark. Both Michelle and Rachel had premonitions that Mitch shouldn’t bring Pluto with them, but Mitch insisted that Pluto would have fun and he took the dog anyway.Out in the wilderness, the hiking group made camp because of bad weather that sounded like a thunderstorm but it looked like snow falling. Mitch, Pluto, and the kids took shelter in their tent. Pluto sensed a lightning strike just seconds before it happened, and he jumped in front of Mitch and took the brunt of the electricity, which ended up killing the dog when the lightning came through the top of the tent. Everyone was struck and lost consciousness, but the three boys were the first to wake up and were not hurt. However, the lightning struck Mitch in the heart, and he lost feeling in his arms and legs and stayed unconscious for so long after the boys woke up that they thought he was dead. The boys recognized that Pluto was already dead. Meanwhile, Rachel woke Michelle up in the middle of the night because she was scared for Mitch and Pluto, and Rachel said a prayer. In the movie Rachel prayed to God for help but neither of her parents seemed to display that behavior on a daily basis. When Mitch did wake up, he asked the young boys to rub his arms and legs to help him get the feeling back so he could move. He also told the boys to hike back down to the car and wait there for another hiker or a ranger to come along in the event Mitch didn’t wake up in the morning. Then he said “Buenas noches” to his son. In the middle of the night Mitch was awoken to nosies outside the tent and saw a grizzly bear looking in from the hole at the top. Mitch yelled to the bear to come and get him but the bear ran off and none of the boys woke up during that time. Luckily, in the morning, Mitch was able to walk, and he carried Pluto’s body on his shoulders back to the car because the boys were concerned that animals would eat Pluto and didn’t want to leave a loved one like that, especially one that gave his life to save their own. On the drive home, Mitch called Dave at a gas station and told him they were coming home early. Mitch then called Michelle and broke down crying saying he was two hours away and told her the truth about the lightning and that Pluto was dead. Michelle took charge and helped her distraught husband through with positive words so he could make the trip home safely with the boys. Upon arriving home, Mitch observed his injuries, which included a large chest wound with damage to his back as well because the lightning went right through him. Rather than going to the hospital to be checked over for internal injuries, Mitch continued on with his daily life as if the strike had never happened. In the end, the family buried Pluto the, “wonder dog,” on their Colorado property and held a funeral for him recognizing how the dog had been their guardian angel and brought them together, and gave his life for his human family. 


DATE REVIEWED: 10/18/22

TITLE: Overboard

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This film is far from GOD and is not suitable for HIS children).

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1987 MGM Studios

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a woman named Joanna Stayton who is an obnoxious, spoiled rotten queen bee who respects nobody (not even herself based on the way she always dressed) and ordered everybody around like a demon tyrant, making people her servants because she owned everything and constantly treated those around her like slaves to do her biden. Joanna and her wicked husband, Grant (their marriage was rocky to say the least), were too selfish to have any children of their own because they craved their millionaire lifestyle and traveled the world on their high-dollar yacht. When the yacht was forced to stop in a small Oregon town called, Elk Cove, for repairs, Joanna hired a carpenter named Dean Proffitt to remodel her closet aboard the yacht because she was bored. In one scene, Joanna wore a thong bathing suit showing her bare bottom to Dean and whoever else was in sight because she loved attention and got it however she could. Once Dean was finished with his carpentry work, Joanna refused to pay him $600 for his two days of work because he built her shoe compartment out of oak wood when she wanted cedar wood, even though she hadn’t mentioned anything about the wood type before the job was done. After it was complete Joanna decided she wanted cedar and added that cedar kept the moths away and he was too dumb to understand that so she wasn’t paying him for doing it wrong the first time. Dean then told Joanna that her closet had been fine all along and that she hired him to remodel it only because she needed something to take up her useless, empty, nail-polishing, toe-polishing, rich b****, sun-tanning days. Joanna then tried to claim that Dean was touching her inappropriately (the crew was below deck listening and clapped and cheered when they heard what Dean told Joanna), but it irritated her even more when Dean said that he may be hard up but he was definitely not that hard up (meaning Joanna was an evil witch and nobody that Dean would ever want to date or have a relationship with because although she looked sexy on the outside her inside was pure devil). Joanna then pushed Dean overboard and threw his tool belt into the water with him and right after dumped all of his tools in his tool box in the water too and then had the captain drive the boat away from shore fast to make a clean getaway from her hateful crime. Later that evening, Joanna realized that she had left her wedding ring on the deck and ordered Grant as they were in bed together (after their conversation where Joanna said she was on a period for many weeks in a row and Grant was not happy with her for lack of sex) to go retrieve the jewelry, but Grant told her no because he was too absorbed in watching a show about the top ten yachts in the world. Joanna went outside to get the ring herself and fell overboard into the water after losing her balance on deck (mayhap because she had been drinking alcohol earlier). The next day, the Elk Cove news station reported the story on tv of how the Elk Cove garbage scow found a mystery woman (Joanna) in the water last night. They fished her out of the water, where it was discovered that she was suffering from amnesia and was sent to the hospital. For the news story, a reporter interviewed the Portuguese city waste employee who got Joanna out of the water. The man started saying the word, “foca,” and the female reporter freaked out because she thought he was swearing and told him that he couldn’t say that on television, but the man assured her that word meant, “seal,” in Portuguese. The man went on to say that he found Joanna in the water wearing no clothing except for something over her frontal middle area, meaning that her chest was naked (Joanna had on her skimpy negligee on deck before she fell into the water). Grant saw Joanna’s picture on the news and went to the hospital, where Joanna was seriously irate (who wouldn’t be?) and told the medical staff that she didn’t belong there. She said that she refused to stay there and be incarcerated, and then she took out her anger on the elderly woman in the bed next to her who was her roommate and added she snored too loudly and she wasn’t going to share a room with that patient anymore. Joanna’s husband Grant appeared and stood outside the one-way mirror (window) listening in on Joanna’s conversation before he decided to lie to the correctional officer by telling the lone man in charge of the innocent victim’s welfare that he had never seen that lady before in his life, thus gaining his freedom from a marriage he wanted to be done with but keep on spending the money that he married into without Joanna’s interference and presence. Grant then left the facility knowing that Joanna would end up in the psychiatric ward (which she did) and her husband was perfectly okay with that because he had alternative motives of partying it up with other women and those he bribed and bought into silence. He returned to the yacht and told the crew that his wife left him (which was a total lie) and now they could celebrate because Joanna didn’t want to come back, which nobody on board seemed to care because they all were getting paid in one way or another and enjoyed the wild sex parties. Meanwhile, Dean (who was a single man with four out of control and extremely bad behaved boys), saw Joanna’s picture on the news and recognized her so he put a plan together to make her pay for wrongdoing him. Dean then went to the psychiatric ward and convinced the mental hospital staff that Joanna was his wife, Annie (who actually died three years ago mysteriously). The staff demanded verification that Joanna was Dean’s wife. Dean said that his wife had a birthmark on her backside, and the staff found this to be true and released Joanna (Dean knew about Joanna’s mark because he had seen it on the yacht when she wore her thong and he was the hired help). The hospital staff was all too happy to be rid of Joanna so they let Dean take her home and mistreat and abuse Joanna and use her for sex while her real husband, Grant, was out on open waters wasting Joanna’s money away on board her yacht with a bunch of bimbos who were addicted to sex as much as Grant was. In one scene, Dean and Joanna were shown naked together in the bedroom, and in the morning the boys knocked on the bedroom door and surprised their pretend “mom,” who was still naked in bed, with a washing machine. One of the boys then commented that Joanna had a nice butt. Dean did and said whatever he could to gaslight Joanna into thinking that her name was Annie and she was Dean’s wife and the mother of his four unruly sons. Joanna slaved over the house chores and cared for the boys every day while Dean was at work. Every night, Dean would go out after dinner to the bowling alley to drink with his best friend, Billy. Billy was in on the scheme and kept the lie going too long with the children who clearly needed a mom since Dean was the worst excuse for a father and refused to discipline his boys and instead encouraged their horrific behavior and harmful mean pranks. The youngest child could not even read, the boys all fought over dirty naked women magazines in the house, and one of the boys wore a British flag shirt more than once in the movie. At one point, the eldest thirteen-year-old boy found a girlfriend and the younger siblings told him not to, “knock her up,” as the two wandered off into the woods alone together with the supposed parents watching and approving of the teen son dating already. Meanwhile, Joanna’s wealthy mom called Grant consistently all those weeks wanting to speak to her daughter, but the shady and criminal son-in-law Grant kept telling the mom that Joanna was busy doing stuff each time she called. When Joanna’s mom said she was coming for a visit, Grant decided to quit his partying to go and get Joanna because he knew her rich mother was coming to find her daughter and if she wasn’t there then he would lose his high dollar lifestyle that he craved and desired if his wife were found missing. On the day Grant showed up at Dean’s house in a limousine, Annie’s memory came back to her and she recognized Grant and realized that Dean and the boys had been lying to her all along. She returned to the yacht with Grant but discovered that she wasn’t happy there anymore. Dean was convinced by his sons to go and get Joanna back as though Dean was the Doctor Death character in the comic book that Joanna used when she tried to help the youngest boy read. In order to accomplish this, the backwoods barbie family misused the Coast Guard (they achieved this because Billy used to be in the Coast Guard and his buddy, who was currently in the Coast Guard, did him a favor to use the Coast Guard boat (with no USA flag in sight but many other flags flying in the wind on We The People’s government boat) in order to carry out Dean’s wishes) to go after Joanna’s yacht, which they quickly caught up to. By that time, Joanna’s mom was on the yacht, as was the family’s personal doctor that the mom escorted around wherever she traveled so there was medication and assistance at her beck and call. The doctor had valium pills in his pocket to give to whoever he thought needed to calm down (no doubt himself included). Grant told Joanna that he would have her confined in a straitjacket so she could not do her free will (which was to be with Dean and the boys) and Grant could keep her money and be “God”. Grant even told the doctor to put Joanna in a straitjacket and the doctor agreed knowing there was absolutely nothing wrong with Joanna. The doctor was paid well to do whatever the family asked, even lie and abuse others, especially misusing his doctor degree in the highest criminal way to silence the innocent to a mental institution when they were perfectly sane but it was easier to get rid of the one person so the sinful other members of the family. could maintain their ungodly lifestyles. The Coast Guard then turned the boat around at the last minute because they needed to stop some salmon poachers and that was more important than the love life of an ex Coast Guard member’s friend. Dean jumped into the water, and so did Joanna, and the two swam to each other and acted out a Portuguese story of two lovers, Katerina and Arturo. Grant tried to shoot Joanna with a bow and arrow, but one of the servants, Andrew, kicked Grant into the water too but later rescued him. On the Coast Guard boat, Joanna told Dean that the money was hers, and as the boys made out their Christmas lists early. Joanna then told Dean that she wanted a little girl because they already had four boys. 



DATE REVIEWED: 10/17/22

TITLE: School of Rock

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2003 Paramount Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a man named Dewey Finn who is a member of a rock band. Dewey leeched off from his substitute teacher roommate, Ned Schneebly, for many years when Dewey’s musical aspirations didn’t work out, which in this latest case he was kicked out of his band. Rosalie Mullins, the principal of prestigious Horace Green Elementary School then called Ned’s apartment and said that Ned was a highly recommended substitute teacher and was needed at the school. The tuition expenses the wealthy parents paid for their young ones to attend the special NY academy were an estimated $15,000 per year. Dewey was the only one there at the time and so he had answered the phone. Dewey impersonated Ned and stole his identity by telling Miss Mullins that he was Ned so he could get the teaching job and pay off his rent because Ned’s girlfriend, Patty (mayor’s assistant), was threatening to kick Dewey out of the apartment. Dewey became the worst imaginable excuse for a teacher because he didn’t care about academics and deemed subjects like math, science and reading were not important at all so he wasn’t teaching them any of that. He taught his class to give up and quit since “The Man” ran the world.Dewey told the children that “The Man” was everywhere: the White House, down the hall, even Miss Mullins (the female school principal) was “The Man.” “The Man” ruined the ozone, burned down the Amazon, and kidnapped Shamu (the whale) and put her in a chlorine tank. Everybody used to stick it to The Man, until the Man ruined rock and roll with MTV. This seriously confused the kids because now they couldn’t identify male from female in the classroom because their teacher was calling everybody “The Man.” Dewey went on to tell the children, “So don’t waste your time trying to make anything cool, or pure, or awesome, because “The Man” is just going to call you a fat, washed-up loser and crush your soul. So do yourselves a favor and just give up.” After seeing the students playing in music class, Dewey recruited the musically-talented students to play in a band called the, “School of Rock,” that the teacher started as a secret school project so he could win the top prize money and pay his own rent. Dewey gave the kids mean names, such as Fancy Pants for a boy who acted and talked like a girl and put this boy in charge of designing the fashionable clothes for the band members. Dewey also gave the kids not playing in the band positions, such as watching the security cameras they set up to spy in the hallway so the alarm could be raised whenever the principal was spotted walking down the hall in the direction of their classroom and they could clean up their act before she arrived at their classroom door. The teacher Dewey taught the children how to be very angry in the sense that he had the children hating on their parents in the classroom using loud music and awful lyrics to voice their disapproval of rules and chores in their home lives. Dewey also had them look punk rock with odd colored hair, tattoo body art…a killer rocker style attire that matched their disrespectful attitude and lying behavior behind their parents backs. Dewey tried to give one of the girls named Summer a position as a groupie, but she later met up with Dewey outside the school and told him that she didn’t want to be a groupie because she looked it up on the internet and discovered that groupies were just sluts who just slept with the band members. Dewey bribed Summer then by making her the band manager to control everyone and everything and that high position kept her quiet about the whole secret classroom teacher scheme. Lawrence (who Dewey called Larry), the boy who played the piano, was skeptical about joining the band because he didn’t think he was cool. Dewey convinced Lawrence to participate because it was cool to be in a band and it would make Lawrence popular. This helped Dewey to get what he wanted all along, which was to be in the Battle of the Bands to win money because he was no longer in a band himself so he used the children and lied to the school and the parents to fulfill his own selfish needs. Teacher Dewey disrespected our country and our people and taught our children to do evil in the world instead of good by having them play angry rock music and lie to their parents. In one scene, Dewey had the kids put their hands over their hearts in the classroom and say the Pledge of Allegiance to the band of Mr. Schneebly, basically pledging to the teacher and leaving God out altogether. Later on, Dewey snuck the children out of the school and drove them in his van to the audition of Battle of the Bands. However, they learned upon arrival that the auditions were over. Summer, the female brain child of the bunch and band manager, then came up with a sappy story for Dewey to tell the judges that he volunteered at the local hospital and promised all the kids that they could play in the Battle of the Bands because they were all terminally ill. To support the story, the children were outside looking sickly and one student even lay in the street for added effect. The judges believed Dewey’s sob story and agreed to let the School of Rock play at the Battle of the Bands without auditioning. Earlier, the boy who played the drums for the band wandered off, and so teacher Dewey left the other students to look for the boy, who was in the parking lot inside the van with a bunch of card-playing traveling musicians who were doing what roadies do in their downtime. Later on, Dewey asked Principal Miss Mullins (Rosalie) out for coffee, but instead of taking her to the coffee shop he brought her to the bar. Dewey played Rosalie’s favorite song by Stevie Nicks and got her to start drinking beer so he could get his way by convincing Rosalie to let him take his class on a field trip to a classical concert (he was actually going to take them to the Battle of the Bands). Principal Rosalie did agree to it.  However, at school another day when Dewey mentioned the field trip to Rosalie, she said that school policy was too strict and that she wanted Dewey to be with her for Parents’ Night that night because there was something about him that made her feel more relaxed. While getting dressed up in the apartment, Ned learned that Dewey had impersonated him to be a teacher when he received employee paychecks from Horace Green and knew that he had never worked there. Dewey told Ned to keep it a secret from Patty and he also had told Ned to get rid of Patty too. Patty arrived then and she wanted to know what the two were talking about but Dewey lied and said he was going on a date and left the apartment. Dewey then lied to all of the parents when he arrived at the school for Parent-Teacher night and told them that he taught their children all the basic academics they needed to learn (math, science, geography, Spanish, etc.). He looked outside in the hallway, where a police officer stood with Ned and Patty. Patty had gotten the information out of Ned about their secret and used her city position to get the officer there to have Dewey arrested and out of her life and Ned’s life. Dewey told the parents that the children had touched him and he was pretty sure they had touched him too and then he ran from the police and went back to Ned’s apartment and never got arrested. The parents looked aghast because they believed the teacher had sexually molested their children. The producers decided to make that an ok thing and deemed it hilarious in a school environment. The movie made it look like there was no law and order by having Ned’s girlfriend and the female school principal handle the situation. The next day, while discussing the teacher situation with all the parents, Principal Rosalie excused herself and had a breakdown in the hallway but then she was alerted that Dewey’s students were all gone and had taken the school bus (bus driver in on it too) to Dewey’s apartment to convince him to come to the Battle of the Bands. The school principal and the teachers all hurried to the Battle of the Bands to retrieve their children. Before the band went on stage to sing a song written by the lead child guitarist, the teacher prayed with the students in a scene that mocked God by using, “God of Rock,” and also used foul language in the prayer with children present. The School of Rock then performed at the Battle of the Bands. They lost the $20,000 prize to, “No Vacancy,” but the crowd, including the parents who now loved the fact that their kids were instant celebrity stars and were getting recognized for something, called for an encore and that was, “Highway to Hell,” a song very far from God. A young male adult band member wearing part of a shirt revealing his tattooed chest to everyone in the crowd tried to hit on the female school principal Rosalie (who loved Dewey’s performance with the kids) and hoped to have a sexual relationship with her after the show. In the end, Dewey started an actual School of Rock in his apartment where now both he and Ned taught music to children of all ages. In Dewey’s transformed bedroom where the kids gathered to practice music and sing, there was, “The Who,” poster among many other on the walls. The movie’s front cover art had Newsweek’s David Ansen stating, “School Of Rock made me laugh harder than any movie I’ve seen this year.” The back cover art had multiple ravereviews from The New York Times, The Wall Street Journal, Entertainment Weekly, and Good Morning America. This film had a budget of $35 million and it grossed more than $131 million worldwide.  Stop disrespecting our one nation under God USA, and quit using school systems and children to accomplish your sad excuse for entertainment that makes HIS children awfully unhealthy. 

DATE REVIEWED: 10/8/22

TITLE: Jeremy Fink And The Meaning Of Life

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG Phase 4 Films / Fink Films, LLC. / Kidz House Entertainment, LLC./

Bullock Productions, LLC

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2010 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a boy named Jeremy and a girl named Lizzy, each missing a parent and the single parents struggled to raise their children on their own. Lizzy’s mom ran away from her responsibilities and decided to desert the family altogether. Jeremy’s dad, was told by a fortune teller at the age of 13, that he would die at the age of forty, actually died suddenly at the age of forty. That left his young son, Jeremy, looking for answers to the meaning of life. In order to answer that question, instead of Jeremy’s mom (Elaine) having a heart to heart with her son (God and the Bible), she decided to seek out the help of strangers and trust that they could give her son a better education about the meaning of life than God. Elaine then created a situation for her son that involved getting him and his friend (she eventually turned into more than a friend) running all over the streets of New York alone in search of keys to unlock a wooden box that Jeremy’s dad left his son in the event he did die before at forty. The kids got arrested after they were let into an office building in search of the keys and then vandalized it, but the security guard was in on it as was the police officer at the station and the officer hooked Jeremy and Lizzy up with an eccentric millionaire named Oswald. Jeremey’s father met Oswald before he died. Jeremy and Lizzy were to work off their community service by working for Oswald. Oswald had the kids running errands for him and delivering unknown packages to strangers in the city as mules with a limousine driver chauffeuring them around the area. The driver took the children to gang-infested areas, an obsessive compulsive behaved germophobic, and an elderly woman who was distraught over her gift so much that the children felt threatened by the letter opener she held in her hand thinking she was going to knife them for the memory that was stirred in her from many years ago. The kids also visited a scientist who talked to them about time travel and the stars and how it was possible to go backwards in time but you could never go forward. During all of this, Lizzy hung out at the apartment of two high school teens where she got a makeover that caused an injury to her eye and they messed with her head making her think that she needed all of that to be pretty. Not to mention young Lizzy was trying to impress the older boy because she had a crush on him. Elaine let Jeremy stay up until two a.m. while she slept so Jeremy could figure out how to open the box that Elaine knew how to open up all along because she hid the keys and invited strangers for Jeremy to learn from because she wanted him to be raised by them rather than her doing her job as a parent and teaching Jeremy how to deal with the loss of his father as a family. Jeremy and Lizzy later went to the fortune teller Jeremy’s dad had gone to when he was thirteen, but the fortune teller was now the niece. Whether or not this was true, the niece of the fortune teller concocted a story (perhaps with the help of Elaine) to tell the kids that her great-aunt was removed from her business location because she fraudulently told the same thing to everyone who paid her to have their fortunes told. But if they were forced out of the location, how then was the niece able to stay there all those years after than in the same spot. Oswald then decided to give Jeremy and Lizzy one gift each from his collection before he moved permanently to Florida from New York. Lizzy selected an old antique doll and Jeremy decided he wanted the old suitcase that Oswald recommended to him for traveling because Oswald hinted that there were some keys inside. Jeremy and Lizzy found three of the four suitcases they needed to open the box in the suitcase. Jeremy then received the last key on his thirteenth birthday. It was gifted to him by his now girlfriend, Lizzy, because that’s how Elaine set it all up. The key was from the time machine Jeremy had built but threw away because it didn’t work. Elaine had Lizzy dumpster dive to get the key back for her little plot she had orchestrated all along. Jeremy then went off away from the adults to open the box with Lizzy sitting very close to him hugging onto him while the two single adult parents were cozy together with their own alone time.There was a letter from Jeremy’s dad inside explaining how the collection of rocks in the box were the meaning of life for him and that each rock held a memory for him as he grew older each year. Then, without telling his parent, Jeremy decided he had to go do something at that exact moment away from their picnic area in the park, which was to leave the area and take the subway to Oswald’s house. He encountered the locked house because Oswald was gone, but the chauffeur was there and gave Jeremy an envelope from Oswald that had a rare vintage Hawaiian stamp that was the last stamp missing from Jeremy’s collection that Jeremy wanted all along. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/16/22

TITLE: Hotel Transylvania 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012 Columbia Pictures/Sony Pictures Animation

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This is a cartoon movie about Count Dracula (a vampire) who built a five-star hotel for monsters, called Hotel Transylvania, in the middle of the woods where other monsters (such as the Invisible Man, mummies, werewolves, bigfoots and yetis, gremlins, skeletons, etc.) and their families could live and be safe from humans and their unjust persecution. In the beginning of the movie, Dracula planned a birthday party for his impassioned to see the world vampire daughter, Mavis. He invited many guests, including Frankenstein and his wife, both of whom arrived at the hotel in boxes with their bodies in several pieces. Mavis was turning 118 years old, and so she reminded her dad about his promise he made to her years before that she could now leave the safety of the hotel and explore the human world. Dracula had meticulously planned for this moment for a long time and thus told Mavis to go to a nearby human village where Mavis could see what humans were like. However, this turned out to be a fake set-up staged by Dracula who didn’t want his daughter to be exposed to real humans because humans killed his wife (mother to Mavis) many years ago when Mavis was very young. He followed Mavis to the village, where she encountered zombie actors instructed by Dracula to act like frightening humans in hopes that Mavis would make a speedy return to the hotel after seeing what humans were really like. Dracula’s lying scheme succeeded, and he secretly followed Mavis back to the hotel, where she told him that he had been right all along about the humans being dangerous. Much to Dracula’s shock, a human male named Jonathan who was about Mavis’s age unexpectedly showed up at the hotel. Jonathan was the first human ever to come near or enter the monster hotel, and he wasn’t at all surprised at the sight of the monsters because he thought they were humans dressed up in costumes. Dracula whisked Jonathan away from the monsters and put makeup on him to make him look like a Frankenstein. In hopes of hiding Jonathan’s true identity, Dracula announced to the monsters that Johnnystein (Jonathan) was one of Frankenstein’s distant cousins he never knew about and that Dracula hired Johnnystein to help him plan Mavis’s party. In one scene, Dracula and Jonathan discovered Werewolf Man, the Mummy, and Frankenstein attacking zombie Beethoven, Bach, and Mozart because the classical composers wouldn’t get off the stage and were no doubt confused by the lyrics and loud peace-stealing excuse for music they pass as acceptable entertainment in this century. It appeared the culture shock was too much for them to bear as they couldn’t even speak but instead made unintelligible sounds and faces. Jonathan then went up on the stage and began singing and playing head-banging hard rock music, which led him to leap off the stage and fall on his face in front of the crowd, his body hitting the hard floor. A romance quickly began between Mavis and Jonathan, but Dracula didn’t approve because he didn’t want Mavis to fall in love with a human. Later on, Dracula kicked Jonathan out of the hotel, and Jonathan boarded an airplane to return to his home. Dracula realized his mistake after seeing how upset Mavis was over Jonathan leaving, and so he and the other monsters drove a vehicle to an actual human town. There was a monster festival happening in the town at that time, and everyone was dressed up as Dracula and other monsters from the hotel. It was here that the real monsters realized that humans actually liked them, and that maybe monsters and humans could get along and be at peace with each other in the same world. Dracula left the other monsters and hurried to the airport, where Jonathan’s plane had already taken off. Dracula transformed himself into a vampire bat and followed the plane. He hypnotized the pilot and spoke through the human to Jonathan, telling Jonathan that he and Mavis should be together. With the pilot still under his spell, Dracula directed the airborne plane that he hijacked back on the ground and returned to the hotel with Jonathan, where he surprised Mavis. In the end, Mavis and Jonathan got married almost immediately and then there was a party where everybody danced to the rap music and Dracula eventually joined in on the singing making up his own strange lyrics to match the crazy loud beat that the party-goers craved. 


DATE REVIEWED: 10/14/22

TITLE: Trick Or Treaters

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2015 The Weinstein Company/Anchor Bay Entertainment/Starz Media/Animation X Production/Medienfonds GFP II KG X Filme Creative Pool X Verleih AG/RVG/Schesch Film Produktion 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This is a cartoon movie that tells the story of how Halloween began. It focuses on a young orphan girl named Tiffany, who in the beginning of the movie, was sent away in a carriage to the orphanage by a policeman. On the way there, three robbers (Maximus, Felix, and Dominik) stopped little Tiffany’s carriage. The mean and shady characters robbed carriages that passed through the woods and stole gold from the passengers. The robbers were brothers, and each carried a weapon. One was pepper spray that the robber sprayed into the nostrils of the horses pulling the carriage. This caused the horses to sneeze, and in the next scene the poor creatures stood with their heads bent downward with a steady drip coming from their noses, thus impacting their overall health making the animals feel tired and sickly. The other weapons were a gun and an axe. The robbers scared the carriage driver away and ransacked the carriage in search of gold. Tiffany, who didn’t want to be left alone in the woods, lied to the robbers that she was the daughter of a wealthy maharajah (prince) from India and that the maharajah would give the robbers gold in exchange for Tiffany. The adult male robbers wanted gold more than anything, and so they believed young Tiffany and brought her to their cave hideout, where they let her sleep in their bed. The bed had three pillows, which indicated that the three men slept together in the same bed. At the miserable orphanage where Tiffany almost ended up, the headmistress was the evil Aunty. Aunty enslaved the innocent orphan children and forced them to work in the fields harvesting sugar beet which Aunty turned into candy that she kept all for herself and never gave to the orphans. In one scene, Aunty asked one of the children what the Golden Rule was, and the child replied, “no beets, no love.”This meant that Aunty would not give any love to the children if they didn’t supply enough beets to satisfy Aunty’s sweet tooth. When the carriage driver returned to the orphanage and told Aunty that three robbers took Tiffany, Aunty called up the policeman from earlier and ordered him to find Tiffany. The policeman then went out into the woods, where he put up wanted posters for Tiffany but mostly spent his time writing tickets to animals. The animals included a woodpecker the policeman charged with disturbing the peace and snails that were breaking the speed limit. The policeman also talked himself out of seeing a unicorn in the woods. At the robbers’ hideout, the robbers played with Tiffany to keep her entertained. When Tiffany learned that the robbers couldn’t read or write, the young girl took it upon herself to teach the men, using a copy of the Declaration of Independence to teach Maximus, the most difficult, “student,” who was the leader of the three robbers. While out in the woods without Tiffany, the robbers discovered the wanted posters, and they discovered that Tiffany had lied to them about her identity and she was really an orphan. Tiffany then left the robbers and headed for the orphanage. Along the way she met two boys, Nikolas and Gregory, who had run away from the orphanage but then accompanied Tiffany there. Meanwhile, the robbers realized how lonely they were without Tiffany around, and they went to the orphanage to confront Aunty. In the next scene, because Aunty realized that she had lost, she drowned herself in a container of root beer float and was never seen again. The “made to look dumb in this movie” policeman then showed up at the orphanage and told the robbers (who he didn’t recognize as the robbers and therefore did not arrest them) that the orphanage was now government property because Aunty was gone. The robbers were made out to be heroes and the first, “trick-or-treaters,” when they bought the orphanage using their STOLEN gold and raised all of the children themselves. With the robbers in charge, the children grew up with an endless supply of candy, which is supposedly why Halloween is about candy. This movie came from the public library. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/13/22

TITLE: Gracie

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007 Picturehouse Entertainment/New Line Home Entertainment/Ursa Major Films/Elevation Filmworks

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about the Bowen family (Lindsay the mom, Bryan the dad, Johnny their eldest son, Gracie their fifteen-year-old daughter, and Mike and Daniel the two younger sons) who live in New Jersey. The handicapped grandfather lived with the family and had to be fed and cared for by them and carried around the house. Johnny’s dad coached him at home in addition to the regular practices at school because Bryan himself was a big shot during his school years until Bryan suffered a major life-changing injury that prevented him from going pro. Johnny played on the boy’s Columbia High School soccer team. In the beginning of the movie, the outcome of a major soccer game came down to Johnny’s last kick attempt, but Johnny failed to kick the ball into the goal and therefore the team lost the game against Kingston. Before the game, Johnny had his sister kick a ball (after she removed her flip-flops) with her bare foot to win a bet with his friends. After the game, instead of returning home with his parents who were there cheering him on, Johnny then went off in another car with others rather than going straight home with his family. Later that night, first responders showed up at the Bowen house and informed the parents that the car Johnny was riding in as a passenger was hit by a drunk driver and Johnny was killed instantly upon impact, but the other passengers survived. Gracie was very close to her brother, Johnny. He would whisper into her ear, “you can do anything.” Gracie went into the boy’s locker room often to speak to Johnny and cheer him up. Gracie later announced that she wanted to join the boys’ soccer team so she could take Johnny’s place and beat the Kingston soccer team, a huge rival of Columbia. For whatever reason, there was not a girl’s soccer team at Columbia, but the school offered several other sports for the girls to participate in. Gracie’s parents refused to let her play because a girl doesn’t belong on a boy’s team and vice versa. In one scene, Gracie and her bad influence friend, Jena, were smoking cigarettes together before Jena decided that she had to go to class because she couldn’t skip out on another class, but Gracie said that she was going to skip school. Gracie’s mom, Lindsay, had wanted to be a surgeon but ended up as the school nurse, and it was strange that Lindsay didn’t notice Gracie’s absence from school and didn’t care to check on her daughter either. Gracie then started dating Kyle, one of the Columbia players with and known for his bad boy ways. Gracie snuck out of her house as her dad sat and watched tv to go out with Kyle in his car wearing a short shirt and very short miniskirt. Lindsay told this to her husband shortly after seeing them through a window but Bryan wasn’t concerned and neither of them did anything about it. Kyle stopped his car under a dark bridge, where Gracie got out and spray-painted Johnny’s name on the wall. Gracie then crossed traffic back to the chair nearly getting run over multiple times as Kyle finally pulled her out of harm’s way. Gracie then decided to leave Kyle and she walked home in her dangerously skimpy attire that made her look like a prostitute on the street in the night. Gracie and Kyle later attended a high school age dance, which played music about “making love.” Gracie and Kyle left the dance early and went outside to the parking lot and began kissing passionately with heavy touching. But, Gracie pulled away from Kyle when his aggressive sexual advances went too far. It was then that their classmates from the dance appeared outside the door of the building and exchanged money because the kids had all made bets with Kyle before that Gracie wouldn’t go all the way with Kyle and have sex with him. Not long after that, Gracie and Jena stole Gracie’s parents’ car and drove recklessly off singing, “Fox on the Run,” for the Jersey Shore, nearly running over Gracie’s younger brothers as they sped away from the house. At the Jersey Shore, the underage girls shoplifted at a store and then both hooked up with two adult males at The Wonder Bar. Gracie lied to an adult man while they were walking alone together on the beach that she was a BBC college student to make him think she was an adult so they could have sex, like she knew her friend was doing somewhere with the other adult male. The next scene showed the young teenage Gracie and the older man lying in the backseat about to have sex in the car Gracie stole from her parents. However, Bryan showed up with his police officer buddy just as the man was about to take his pants off. No doubt Gracie’s brothers told Bryan where Gracie was going, and so Bryan called up his small-town cop buddy to go under the radar and hunt Gracie down at the Jersey Shore. There is no telling if Mom was ever told about this incident with her young daughter or if that was kept from Lindsey like other important things that impacted the health of her family. And whatever happened to Gracie’s underage friend…did anybody see her home safely? Gracie’s scheming seemed to get the attention she craved and have her way with things because dad then agreed to help Gracie get on the boy’s soccer team. Bryan told Gracie that she would do summer school in the morning and then he would train her in the afternoon. They petitioned the school board to let Gracie play on the male soccer team, but when the school board rejected her request she filed an appeal using the newly passed Title IX to obtain the result that she planned for all along, which was to disrupt the boys team with her presence and be the center of attention on the team. The appeal succeeded, and the school decided to allow Gracie to try out for the team. In order to achieve this, Bryan went behind his wife, Lindsay’s back, and it wasn’t until Lindsay noticed Bryan wasn’t putting anymore of his paychecks from his job into the bank that he told her he had quit his job so he could train Gracie. Come team tryouts, Kyle and the other boys worked together to try and hurt Gracie in any way they could. Gracie quit and went home when Kyle intentionally hit Gracie in the face while trying to get the ball from her and gave her a bloody nose. Gracie didn’t make the team, but the coach asked her to attend the big game against Kingston as moral support for the team. In the end, Kyle suffered a minor injury on the field and the coach called Gracie to take his place. The producers of course had Gracie, a girl, play better than the boys could alone...with Gracie’s help the boys team won a soccer game. Karen Berg with OK! Magazine commented on the movie art, “If you liked Bend It Like Beckham, you’ll love Gracie.” Richard Roeper and David Edelstein give this movie, “Two Thumbs Up,” also on the movie packaging. Jeffrey Lyons, NBC’s REEL TALK on the front cover says, “A tender, touching and intelligent movie about a courageous family.” 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/12/22

TITLE: Austenland

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 Sony Pictures / Moxie Pictures / Stage 6 Films /

Fickle Fish Films

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This is about a female named Jane Hayes who has an unhealthy obsession with a fictional character, Mr. Darcy, affecting her normal “real” life in a very negative way. To the point where her boyfriend, Greg, punches out the cardboard life-size model of the fictional character she has in her apartment and ends their relationship because who wants to compete with a fake. Jane then decides to go to Sensuous Travel and use her life savings on an “Austen” LC (Life-Changer) experience, where Jane plays the heroine in her own Jane Austen story which includes a vegan named Barnaby who enjoys nightly dips in the pond and has a pony named, Sparkles Pancake and said people in those days didn’t wear underwear.  Every experience at Austenland ends with a happily ever after ballroom dance. Jane’s young and pregnant friend, Molly, tried to talk her out of investing into something she will nothing to come home to because she spent it all on one vacation. Jane goes on the trip which is in London, England. Upon arrival, Jane in her red vintage dress meets an eccentric lady dressed in hot pink who named herself Elizabeth Charming and when they sat in the old timey vehicle that came to pick them up, Miss Charming waved her British flag out the window and yelled, “God save the Queen.” Jane hoped to be called, Miss Joyful, but upon arrival at their first stop, in the Regency era, the lady informed Jane that she had already been assigned her stage name, which was Miss Erstwhile (former). There, the two were told they had the basic package and would not be a part of the other guests who paid for a platinum package with all the bells and whistles. The head lady told the guests there would be no touching other than the necessary social graces. Next was dress up where Jane and the others were fitted in corsets with dresses and had their hair styles to fit the scene and Jane wore a plain grey scoop neck dress whereas Miss Charming was adorned in pretty pink. Jane was then informed that the carriage was equipped to hold a third passenger so Jane was forced to ride on the back of the carriage like on a tailgate of a truck by herself. Miss Charming being a platinum member upon arrival to their castle estate was given a elaborate room fit for a lady. Jane on the other hand had a Copper level room which was simply decorated in blue and white furnishings. They dress for dinner and Jane is still in her dreary grey attire and was introduced to the men by the hostess saying she was “an orphan of no fortune, who we’ve taken in out of the goodness of our hearts.” The men, Colonel Andrews, the second son of the Earl of Denton and Henry Nobley were then introduced the women, including the honored guest, Lady Amelia Heartwright. Miss Charming put it on a little thick with her outrageous words and flirtatious behavior and shoving a man’s face into her bosom. It doesn’t end at dinner either as Miss Charming continues with her aggressive sexual advances by using her foot under the table to rub against the leg of one of the acting men. Jane spits out her sheep’s eyeball after another identified it as such and it was already in her mouth. The conversation went to social intercourse where one commented that society demands that we engage in social intercourse in order to seem courteous, yet, in most cases such actions are ultimately vulgar. Jane was then hung out to dry because the head lady, Mrs. Wattlesbrook, dug up dirt on her past and exposed it while they were eating saying it was her obligation to do so she could understand her clients in full. Ms. Heartwright taunted Jane by saying she failed in love because at her age (thirties) Jane had no husband or kinder and thus told Jane the clock was ticking.  Miss Charming ran after Jane who left the party suddenly and told Jane in a pick me up speech not to hang herself.  Miss Charming added that since Jane was in the servant’s wing of the tower she was afraid for Jane and thought about her at night. Then, Jane was told not to use the chamber pots again and that the maid told Miss Charming to tell Jane that the toilets actually worked there and they don’t want to clean up the pots anymore. Another day, Jane feeling left out because there was more woman than men, decided to hang out in the barn with the chickens on a bale of hay. There, Jane met a stable hand who attempted to converse and asked Jane if she were from the former colonies. They seemed to hit it off ok until Jane was called away by the Colonel Andrews and Henry. Miss Charming showed up riding a black horse interrupting Colonel Andrews going off on Jane being mean and trying to say she was ill when she was not. Miss Charming then announced the schedule that they were going riding and hunting using real guns and added, “the British are coming, the British are coming.” Using a stuffed mounted deer in the middle of the field, the females were instructed by the men how to shoot rifles and talked about fox hunting with hounds later. Jane hit all of her targets and the jealous Miss Heartwright told Jane was a talented nut she was. Jane got rescued when the stable man, Martin, recognized her horse was a bit tight and needed a rub down later that night. Everybody then left Jane alone in the field to walk back by herself in the rain. Henry came back on his horse because Martin didn’t show up and told Jane he wasn’t raised to leave women alone in the woods and together they rode his horse back in the rain to the estate. Jane’s long dress prevented her from riding astride so Henry ripped the front of Jane’s dress open revealing her underclothes and helped her sit astride in front of him. As they arrive back, the rain stopped and Martin showed up with another horse and Miss Heartwright was there too to witness the torn dress and Henry dragging Jane off the horse exposing her undergarments to the group. Jane quickly excused herself to go freshen up and the men looked at the view as she walked away to the house. The party guests played cards later and Jane was bored so she took walk outside. Her steps brought her to Martin in the midst of singing a love song in his cabin. Martin pulled Jane inside before Mrs. Wattlesbrook caught sight of them since Martin had to sign a half dozen proper behavior agreements before he could take the job at the resort. Martin apologized for not rescuing her earlier and told her the actors were paid to be Valiant and were in competition to win “Most Valiant Player of the Month” award. Martin and Jane next slow danced to Billy Ocean’s “Suddenly” song. The couple was interrupted by a kicking horse on the barn stall that was about to have a baby on the spot. By the time Jane got back with getting some hay for Martin (less than two minutes), the foal was born and Martin named it Little Sparkle. Martin and Jane kissed before she went back to her room. The next day, the women sat together on a sofa and read from no scene that was in the original movie Pride and Prejudice, that had Jane and Mr. Darcy talking about sex. Jane schooled the others saying Mr. Darcy was a gentleman and wouldn’t talk like that. Miss Charming said she would ask for a refund if the men didn’t come back from hunting soon. Jane decided to go to the library as she didn’t care for the company she was with. With her book outside, she met up with Martin again. They spent their day kissing each other and going on an extremely romantic canoe ride that led to more kissing as they lay together on a blanket. They made plans to meet each other at the stables later that night. During dinner Colonel Andrews joked that one guest would write the Declaration of Independence in her room when Miss Charming asked for an inkwell. Next, Captain George East just arrived from the West Indies. Captain George told his story of joining the British when Napoleon struck which led him eventually to become captain. Captain George decides to make advances on Jane then as the group watched by kissing her hand and arm. Martin sees from a distance and is not happy. Henry got up and shoved George away from Jane and told Mrs. Wattlesbrook that the ladies were needed in the drawing room. Jane sneaks away and finds Martin in the stables. Martin called Jane out on her behavior and told her he never really respected the kind of women that came to Austenland. Jane thought the flirting earlier harmless and was greatly upset when Martin walked away and wanted nothing to do with her anymore. Later, by the staff poolside, Captain George showed video of him acting with a female where the two heavily making out and had their bodies pressed closely against one another while doing so in a very sexual scene. Martin then asked the other male actors for their opinions on Jane. Later on in the drawing room, Captain George passes gas as Mrs. Wattlesbrook insisted that Jane played the piano for everyone. Jane only knew one song to play (with one finger) so she played and sang, “Hot in Herre” by Nelly and then she went outside for some fresh air where she met Henry and the two discussed Jane being a Ninja. Then Jane walked away and Henry stopped her saying it wasn’t proper for a lady to be cavorting with the servants, especially in the dark. Jane went back inside in a huff and met up with Mr. Wattlesbrook then. Creepy Mr. Wattlesbrook touched and grabbed Jane inappropriately when nobody was around but she managed to escape his aggressive and strong sexual advances with a swift kick to the leg which caused a major disturbance in the quiet house and the men actors came a running. Colonel Andrews said not this again because he knew old Mr. Wattlesbrook had a bad reputation for harassing the women and when Mr. Wattlesbrook lied and said Jane was the one who attacked him, Colonel Andrews escorted him out of the room and Henry told the old perverted geezer what did you expect Jane is a ninja. Mr. Wattlesbrook told them not to tell his wife, Mrs. Wattlesbrook, obviously everyone complies to his request. Henry hung around because he was paid to be the caring person cleaning up the mess and acted concerned around Jane and she told him she just wished to go to her bed, obviously alone as she was fed up with the drama. Jane then phoned her prego friend, Molly, and confided that she wasn’t gonna get her happily ever after story and Molly threatened to kill the travel agent and told Jane to come home and buy back her Tercel. Jane decided she was going to take charge of her outcome and spoke then to Miss Charming about what was going to happen the rest of her Austen experience and she would be engaged by the end of the trip. Together the two discussed the men at the place and plotted and planned on who was the best target for Jane to accomplish this goal. They decided on Captain East and then Jane wanted out of her drabby grey attire and Miss Charming helped Jane find a new brighter wardrobe by stealing it from Lady Heartwright’s wardrobe. Miss Charming taught Jane how to speak the language as she gave Jane a makeover and practiced on “Bloody Americans”, and then told her she was the queen. The next scene had Jane waltzing into the room to the song of “Betty Davis Eyes” where Jane kissed and flirted in her new light blue princess gown while others sat around playing cards. She danced with Captain East then. Outside, Jane was escorted to the others by many whig wearing men dressed in pink attire. Miss Charming spills a drink down the front of her very revealing dress so Captain East gallantly takes his shirt off and trails the liquid with it down the front of Miss Charming’s dress. Henry told Jane that he didn’t find conversation with women at tall stimulating and she replied perhaps that is why he is still single, yet so was Jane. Jane said only the good men are fictional. Henry said the good women profess honesty and fidelity and while you’re away lecturing in Switzerland they run off to Brazil with your mate! As they all were playing croquet, they spotted Martin in the distance arriving with horse and wagon and Jane’s trunk on top of the hay with Mrs. Wattlesbrook telling the group that she discovered an unmentionable amongst Jane’s things. It was Jane’s pink cell phone that was held up in protest. Jane was then informed that she must leave the premises due to her breaking the rules of the vacation resort. However, Lady Heartwright lied and said the phone belonged to her and gave it to Jane to hold for her. Mrs. Wattlesbrook then decided to overlook the incident and forget it ever happened thus Jane did not have to be driven away. Captain East whispered in Jane’s ear that he forbad her from leaving because he was just getting to know her. Back inside the estate, Amelia (Lady Heartwright told Jane to call her) asked Jane to go inside a room in secret where some of the pink clad whig men were. Amelia told Jane now that they were bosom sisters she wanted to confide in Jane whom she now called “Janey.” Amelia told Jane last year at the ball Captain East and her became engaged but her father broke off the engagement because he was a poor sailor at that time. Ameila was concerned George would think she only wanted him back now because he has become such a wealthy captain. She asked Jane for help on her renewed love interest with Captain George as Lady Wrightheart grabbed Jane about the throat and told her to keep her secret safe from others.  While sewing outside, Miss Charming told the females that being creative is a waste of time and money. Colonel Andrews then interrupted the groupies and announced with Mrs. Wattlesbrook that the head lassie herself created a theatrical play in six parts where there would be three sets of lovers. This would give everyone something to do before the ball and they could all practice and then preform for the author, Mrs. Wattlesbrook who wrote the romance material. It was ladies’ choice by alphabet to pick the lovers. Miss Charming immediately picked Colonel Andrews. Miss Jane Erstwhile was next but glanced at Lady Heartwight before her pick and Amelia held up her hand as though holding a phone reminding Jane she owed her, so Jane picked Henry (Mr. Nobley). That left Amelia and Captain East as a couple. Jane and Henry sit in the garden alone and make small talk where Henry confides that Jane makes him nervous. They discussed the amazing house like a corset as it was nice to look at but hard to relax in. Henry looked through Jane’s notebook again and found she drew sketches all of himself. Jane admitted she drew the photos because she attempted to figure him out but had little luck doing so as Henry was the resident, Mr. Darcy and every girl’s fantasy.  Henry asked Jane if he were her fantasy and she told he played his character very well. They stumble across Amelia and Captain East passionately kissing and Jane tells Henry that it is not right to confuse reality with fantasy because Amelia seemed as though she was really in love with Captain East. Henry replied it was a dangerous game to play. As Jane returned to the estate alone, she ran in to Martin where he said, “Jane, hey.” Jane told Martin the others were in their private platinum package events. Martin apologized to Jane then and kissed her before he went off to set the curtain for the play. With the British Flags at the top of the stage, the nightly show commenced. Miss Charming came out of a clamshell and announced that she was Aphrodite the Goddess. Amelia came out as Pritheee (fair maid) with Captain George dressed as a shepard with a lamb. Henry arrived as a Roman soldier with Lady Jane begging him not to go to war. Colonel Andrews appears next in a very short toga claiming he writes poems of love talking in a girly voice saying no fair maiden hears his words. Aphrodite shots her arrow and hits Lady Heartwright in the forehead with her wooden arrow. Lady Heartwright throws herself at Henry after Jane leaves his side and tells Henry to make her his wife but he says he seeks only cleavage. Henry and Captain East then fight each other as Martin arrives in the crowd. Somehow it appears Captain East stabs himself in his male groin part with his spear after Henry turned his back on him. Henry and Jane fall to the ground laughing as Henry announced he stabbed himself with his sword and keeps doing it for the guests over and over again. The pair stare into one another’s eyes as dying Henry tells Jane he loves her. Then the cast dropped to the ground declaring to the audience that they all died together. Miss Charming Aphrodite didn’t like Lady Heartwright dying so slowing and singing so Aphroidte told her to shut up Miss Fartwright. Aphrodite survived it all and was the only one left standing in the end. After the play was over the participants seemed to get into disagreement on stage where Miss Charming pulled the fake boobs out from Miss Heartwright’s chest area. Jane ran off with Henry and Miss Heartwright was carried away by Captain East. Miss Charming stood on stage alone and Martin was left in the crowd. Jane and Martin ran to Jane’s bedroom telling him a man and woman should never be alone unless in motion. Henry, however, left as soon as he arrived in Jane’s bedroom reminding her it was not proper for him to be there. Outside the door, Mr. Henry Nobley (aka Mr. Darcy) asked Jane for the first two dances at the ball on the following evening and she graciously accepted. He asked to come back inside her room again and she obliged and he kissed her hands and spoke beautiful words to her but left hurridly again. At the ball Miss Charming told Jane that she was wearing her favorite pair of pink pantaloons just in case. As it turned out, Miss Heartwright was hit with the arrow in the eye and thus had to wear an eye patch over her left eye at the ball and Captain East held the angry lady back from attacking Miss Charming. Captain East pulled Amelia away from the others as Lady Charming told them…”ships ahoy” and Captain East replied, “baby!” Miss Charming tried to then kiss Colonel Andrews but he wanted nothing to do with the physical contact as though he didn’t like women in that way. Martin and Jane met and complimented one another on their choice of outfits. They talked about the baby horse and how good it was doing. Just as Martin professed his love to Jane, Henry (Mr. Darcy) interrupted them and whisked Jane away from the stable man to dance. Henry stopped dancing and took Jane off the floor saying his Aunt would kill him if he told her something as Colonel Andrews proposed to Miss Charming and Captain East proposed to pirate Miss Heartwright. Once outside the dance room, Henry professes his love but Jane counters that she does believe it is a dangerous game to play act. She told Henry she didn’t want to play anymore and wanted something real and then left him in his fictional state of mind to find her true love, Martin, who was currently dancing with the Queen herself wearing a crown. Together, Martin and Jane left the party to be alone. Meanwhile, Miss Charming was getting scolded by Colonel Andrews for touching him inappropriately and Miss Charming pointed out that even Prudence was “getting some.” Martin and Jane drive away on a yellow Austenland golf cart into the night. Martin told Jane that Henry had bad knees and she ought to be glad she didn’t marry him because Mrs. Wattlesbrook hires the best actor money could afford. As Jane’s flight was scheduled to leave London on the morrow, she made plans to delay it so Martin and her could spend more time together in a less fake environment. Jane gave a departing needlepoint gift to Miss Charming before the fantasy vacation ended. Miss Charming told Jane that it didn’t work out with Colonel Andrews because he was already taken. And then she told Jane that she wanted to stay there and buy the whole place from Mrs. Whattlesbrook. Jane tried to tell her that she thought Colonel Andrews was gay but said instead that he was perfect for Miss Charming. On the stage couch back to the estate, Lady Heartwright stopped using her fake British accent and it was then that Jane discovered she was actually an American too. Amelia told Jane that Henry told Amelia to claim the cell phone so Jane would not be sent away. Amelia also said this trip was a favorite of hers so far and that she had a very old husband but was looking forward to going home and getting a massage. Jane met with Mrs. Wattlesbrook next and discovered that Martin was meant to be paired up with Jane all along and the foal was the showstopper and ultimate plan of deceit. Jane confirmed then to Mrs. Wattlesbrook that she would not delay her trip home and was very upset that Martin stole her heart and lied. Prior to leaving and to help Miss Charming purchase the whole shebang, Jane told Mrs. Wattlesbrook that she would be filing charges against Mr. Wattlesbrook for his sexual assault. As the male actors hung out together in the end, Martin taunted Henry that he wasn’t able to win Jane as though Jane was their sport.  Mrs. Wattlesbrook then called her male actors and told Martin he was still on the clock and needed to go to the airport and smooth over some ruffled feathers with Jane. At the airport, Jane toting her I heart Mr. Darcy bag was summoned to the information desk. Jane and Martin argued and she called him out for the paid actor that he truly was. Henry appears and runs to save Jane and tells her Martin is truly a liar and explains that he did fall for Jane and is not an actor but it was his first week at the place too. Both men claimed that what they had with Jane was real. The two men fight in the airport over Jane. Jane tries to break it up and rolls around the floor with the two men while everyone stares at them. Jane then stands on her suitcase and screams “Did you hear that, England, I’m over it!” Jane hears her Southwest flight being called and told the boys that was her cue to exit. Henry told Jane he never lied to her and she told him that he played the perfect part. She boarded her flight to the song, “Comic Books” by Emmy the Great and arrived back in her apartment with it still playing.  Jane removed all of the Mr. Darcy deocrations from her home and called Molly to let her know she was back. Molly came over but when she told her to come in after the door knocked, Henry walked through it and said he would love some tea. He gave Jane her drawing book back then and she thanked him. As he walked down the hall to leave the apartment complex, Jane called him back and it was then Henry told her his name was really Henry Nobley and that he was actually a history professor who went to visit his Aunt at Austenland for the week and used to think what his aunt does there is somewhat grotesque. As it turns out, the two lovebirds believed in the same things and wanted simplicity based upon reality. Jane and Henry kiss passionately saying “Tally-Ho” to each other.

DATE REVIEWED: 10/11/22

TITLE: Pollyanna 

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1960 Walt Disney Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 3

REASON: This movie is about a young eleven year old girl named Pollyanna who goes to live with her unloved and wealthy Aunt Polly at her estate in the small town of Harrington where Polly owned most of town (in the book the town was Beldingsville, “Vermont”) because both of Pollyanna’s parents died. Polly put Pollyanna’s bedroom in the attic because Polly didn’t like the noises of children. In one scene, Pollyanna witnessed a staff member, Nancy, kissing her boyfriend, George, from the attic window. Another servant tried to lie to Pollyanna about it, but Pollyanna knew better. When Pollyanna was in town with Nancy another time and George appeared and kissed Nancy passionately, the lying adults told Pollyanna that he was her cousin. Pollyanna’s deceased father had been a minister, and he invented the, “glad game,” to play with Pollyanna because they lived on assistance and were extremely poor as a result of their sacrifice and selfless service to mankind. Whenever something went wrong or they had a disappointment, Pollyanna and her dad would find something to be “glad” about in the situation. Pollyanna didn’t feel the love of her aunt at all, so she went around with the hired help to do charity work that Polly felt the town needed but the townspeople weren’t too happy to receive the charitable gifts. Pollyanna busied herself with meeting people along the way and taught them be “glad” to be alive. She helped them understand that GOD blessed them into this world not to spend their lives lying around in bed and feeling sorry for themselves, but to make a difference in other people’s lives by spreading the love and joy of JESUS throughout the communities and Universe HE created. For example, Pollyanna met an overly dramatic woman named Mrs. Snow who stayed in bed all day having others wait on her hand and foot because Mrs. Snow convinced herself that she was on death’s doorstep and thus started planning her funeral and picking out her coffin. That’s when Pollyanna showed up and told Mrs. Snow that she still had much life left in her, and this made Mrs. Snow snap out of her depressed state of mind. Pollyanna also hung around Jimmy, a young boy from the orphanage. The two snuck onto the private property of an older man named Mr. Pendergast. Jimmy told Pollyanna that Mr. Pendergast locked children in his basement. The children were then caught by Mr. Pendergast when they were snooping around outside. Mr. Pendergast was going to have them arrested, except Jimmy escaped with Pollyanna’s help. Pollyanna stayed behind and eventually softened up old Mr. Pendergast and she helped him see the light in people using his “GOD’s rainbow” of color prism makers and even convinced the lonely man to sell them at the upcoming bazaar. From there, Pollyanna taught Mrs. Snow how to decorate with GOD’s rainbow prism makers to put God’s beautiful rainbows all around Mrs. Snow’s snow and it brightened her mood to the point where she became a much happier person to all. Aunt Polly for four years had directed Reverend Paul Ford’s sermons and made iron fist suggestions to him about preaching hell and damnation because he only had an hour a week before the next Sunday came around to get through to the townspeople about their sins using the wrath of God. Pollyanna stumbled across Reverend Paul Ford one time in a field when he was practicing a sermon, and she had a heart-to-heart with him because her father had been a minister. She opened Reverend Ford’s mind to the more than 800, “glad,” verses in the Bible. This changed the reverend’s heart to enjoy preaching in lieu of what he had been going in the past, which before “glad,” those damned to hell sermons had dampened his mood and caused him not to like his clergy job or people much. After the pipes burst at the local orphanage that was a historic building, the town met to discuss the situation. The majority of the townspeople, including Mayor Warren, wanted to construct a new building to replace the old one, but Miss Polly felt that it was her duty to restore the historical orphanage with her wealth and keep it open for the children. The woman who owned the town then belittled Mayor Warren into silence to get her way.  The townsfolk then organized a bazaar headed by Mayor Warren to raise the necessary funds for a new orphanage, going behind Polly’s back so the heartless oppressor wouldn’t add another building or control another family’s livlihood in her already gigantic town collection of businesses and employees. The husbands were too afraid to speak out against Polly (who silenced those who went against her) because they didn’t want to lose their jobs, and their wives influenced the men to side with Polly in order to maintain their own households. Pollyanna was distraught because she had to attend the bazaar to sing, “America The Beautiful,” and be part of the flag costume but Polly wouldn’t let Pollyanna go to the bazaar. Polly’s selfish plan ruined America. The servants at Polly’s house didn’t mind their mistress and instead made cakes to sell at the bazaar out of Polly’s own ingredients. Jimmy went to the house and helped Pollyanna to climb down a giant tree that reached behind the attic high into the sky, so they could sneak away to the bazaar because Jimmy cared about America and the People. The servants brought Pollyanna home, but they didn’t help get Pollyanna back into the house. This led to Pollyanna climbing the huge tree outside her three-story attic bedroom window, where she fell all the way to the ground after she dropped the doll that she had always wanted from the bazaar. A doll was how the “glad game” started long ago one Christmas when Polyanna wrote to the ministry that she wanted a doll but instead the ministry sent her crutches in place of a doll. Her GOD-loving pastor dad then came up with the “glad game” so Pollyanna could be glad she didn’t have to use the crutches and he taught her to always be positive about situations and people when things don’t work out the way we hope, as it’s GOD’s will and not our own. Pollyanna’s legs were paralyzed because she fell such a great distance to the ground below from her bedroom window. This made Aunt Polly realize that she loved the child dearly as her own but never treated her that way, and thus from that moment on, Aunt Polly’s character changed forever because she showed GOD’s love to others and stopped being the queen she thrived herself on being. Pollyanna was going to quit the “glad game” after the accident, but the townspeople showed her how great it is to be glad. The people responsible for young Pollyanna’s injury, gave back the love to Pollyanna that she gave them and wished her well on the surgery she was going to have that would help her walk again. Mr. Pendergast adopted Little Jimmy as his own son. Aunt Polly and Dr. Chilton (her love interest from years ago) found love once more with each other through the tragedy of Polyanna that brought them together. Nancy and George were engaged (Aunt Polly forbade their relationship from happening throughout the movie and threatened to fire Nancy if she continued her romantic relationship with George). 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/10/22

TITLE: Heidi’s Christmas

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2002 Gemstone Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 3

REASON: This movie is about a young girl named Heidi who lives with her Grandfather on a mountain in Switzerland. In the beginning of the movie, Grandfather began to go blind, and so he called Heidi’s only other older relatives (Heidi’s mom and dad were dead) and asked them to take care of Heidi. The relatives did not want Heidi and thus reluctantly agreed. But, Grandfather later changed his mind because of how much Heidi wanted to stay, not to mention Grandfather didn’t want to send her away because of the loving strong bond with God relationship he had with his granddaughter. Throughout the movie, the characters sang (Heidi often included God in her songs…taught by Grandfather) whenever they were facing a challenge, and singing helped tremendously. Heidi was often alone on the mountain, but it was a different world back then than it is nowadays because the grandfather was centered around God (he and Heidi prayed a lot together) and the people could be counted upon to do the righteous thing because they had hearts that put GOD first in their daily lives. One day, a girl named Elizabeth, came to the local town with a group of other girls from the Saint-Marie Elizabeth School For Girls and their nun teacher caretaker.  Young Elizabeth stayed alone on the bus because she didn’t want any tea.  Elizabeth soon grew restless and wandered off because she was bored and followed Heidi and Peter to Grandfather’s cabin back up the mountain. Grandfather and Heidi later discovered Elizabeth outside when they heard noises in the night disturbing the animals. Meanwhile, the nun called Elizabeth’s father, Dan Wyler, and told him about Elizabeth disappearing yet again (this was one incident out of many where Elizabeth ran off and did whatever she craved). Dan was a hotel tycoon who owned many hotels around the world and cared more about his career than his daughter, and this influenced Elizabeth in a negative way to the point where she felt unloved. The nun told Dan that Elizabeth would eventually show up again and that she would leave money for her board to stay the night at a hotel and that she just could not wait there with so many other girls she supervised and they had to continue their trip and return back to the school immediately as it was a long drive. Dan picked Elizabeth up the next day because Grandfather and Heidi safely returned her to the small town. Spoiled Elizabeth (her mom died and her dad traveled everywhere with his female secretary) made her father promise that she could come back to visit Heidi sometime. Another time, while Heidi and her friend, Peter, were alone together on the mountain, Peter went after a mysterious mountain man who Grandfather had warned the children to stay away from. Peter wasn’t able to track the mountain man and was lost in the woods. A group of men including Grandfather went to find Peter and bring him home. After Peter was found safely, and while on their walk back to the cabin, Grandfather was trailing behind and then briefly lost his sight and wandered away. The men went back out in search of Grandfather, but they never found him and this left Heidi extremely heartbroken because she thought Grandfather was dead. Heidi’s distant and estranged relatives came to take her away from the mountain, but before they could board the bus, Elizabeth, Dan, and Dan’s secretary showed up and offered for Heidi to stay with them which the so-called relations readily agreed to. Later on, after the secretary learned that Dan was going back on his promise to spend Christmas with Elizabeth because Dan had business to attend to in New York, the secretary arranged for Elizabeth and Heidi to accompany Dan to New York. It was here that Heidi and Elizabeth were left alone at the hotel and didn’t see Dan for a couple of days because he was busy with work. The very young girls went out alone into the big city together, where they bought a music box. The secretary told Heidi earlier that the present would be a good one for Mr. Whyler and hoped it would help Dan because Elizabeth’s deceased mother always gave him music boxes on Christmas. However, Dan was very upset at the sight of the music box when Elizabeth gave him the gift and he left the hotel room. Meanwhile, Grandfather was still alive, but with almost no eyesight. Grandfather had been found and was being taken care of by the mountain man. The lone man told Grandfather he lived alone in the woods because his family died in a fire at Christmas. After listening to another man talk about love, Dan finally realized how selfish he had been, and he made amends with his daughter. He, the secretary, and Elizabeth then returned to Switzerland with Heidi, where they saw the mountain man and Grandfather approaching them as they searched for Grandfather on the mountain. Heidi and Grandfather were both overjoyed to be together again, and on Dan’s suggestion, and no doubt Dan’s wallet, Grandfather went to an eye specialist doctor and had his eyesight restored. After surgery, Grandfather and Heidi returned to their cabin and remained together as the forever family God created them to be. 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/9/22

TITLE: A Cowgirl’s Story

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG  Sony Pictures/Cinemills/Rodeo Films

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2017 Samuel Goldwyn Films / Bailee Madison Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a seventeen-year-old girl named Dusty Rhodes and her mom (Helen) and dad (Randall), both soldiers. Helen was deployed to Afghanistan and flew aircraft in the war. Randall and Dusty just moved in with Dusty’s grandfather, Grandpa Rhodes, where Randall awaited his next call of duty. In the beginning of the movie, Dusty attended a new high school and met a female named Savannah Stocker, whose military father died in combat.  Savannah (favored dark lipstick and heavy eye makeup) was a troubled soul from lack of HIS parental guidance and love. She had a long rap sheet of illegal doings (which included being sent to a juvenile facility) and she often convinced other minors to do lawbreaking things with her. Despite this, Dusty made several attempts to befriend Savannah. One day, Dusty overheard a school official talking to Savannah and her two squad girls about the near empty bottle of alcohol that the official found on school grounds and figured out it was Savannah and the others girls because the minors had been known to illegally drink alcohol on previous occasions. Dusty stepped in at that moment and lied to the school official by saying that the bottle belonged to her and that she asked Savannah to hold it for her. Dusty then convinced the same school authority to let her have an equestrian drill team at the school. Savannah and her two friends as well as another girl joined the equestrian team (there was a big scene where two USA schoolboys hated on a headscarf wearing Muslim girl by spray painting, “go home,” on the side of her car and then another time Dusty stood up for the other girl in the school lunchroom by saying that the other girl’s father was in Afghanistan too fighting in the war). It was strange that the equestrian team was supposed to have eight members, but only four girls other than Dusty were shown joining the team even though later on at their performances there were several other people on the team. The film was also centered a lot around dating, with a romance between Dusty and a boy, Trevor, from school and a relationship that didn’t work out for Savannah and an eighteen-year-old male, Jason, who had a family business to attend to and was perhaps going off to college in the fall (at least not until the end when the two were together again). Jason’s rancher parents didn’t want him to get involved with a delinquent female who would only interfere with his success and career. This was after the school put on a dance for the students where the eighteen-year-old male took Savannah to the dance. In the midst of it all, Dusty’s grandfather, a retired military chaplain, had an honest to GOD Christian heart and helped others to pray about their circumstances and gave out godly advice. Savannah told Dusty about her dad’s ex-business partner. A local man that Savannah’s father gave a rare baseball card to (worth almost a million dollars) for safekeeping and asked the man to give the card to Savannah and her mom to take care of them financially in the event he (the dad) died in military service. He did die, but the man he entrusted the card to kept it and was planning to sell it at auction. This put Savannah and her mom into a poverty situation where they had no money and were evicted out of the house that had been in their family for decades and forced them to move into a shady area rental home. Dusty agreed to break into the man’s store with Savannah to look for the baseball card in the safe because Savannah knew the combination lock. Neither of the girls took a picture of the stolen card, but instead put it back and then tried to flee the scene but were picked up by the police. At the police station, Dusty’s grandfather showed up and told Dusty that her mom’s plane had been shot down and she was now missing. Dusty was allowed to go home with her grandfather (Randall was deployed days ago), but she said that she wouldn’t leave without Savannah. The police then told the girls and Gramps that the store owner found nothing missing from his store and both girls were free to go, but not to leave town. Later on, Savannah noticed that Dusty’s horse, Star, was bleeding from the nose. The vet said that Star had a twisted gut, but he didn’t seem very confident in his diagnosis. He said that he would put Star on heavy medication and the horse should recover. However, Star’s condition turned out to be life threatening and the horse died. Soon after, Dusty’s boyfriend, Trevor, met up with Dusty in person and told her that he had been trying to get a hold of her because her dad (Randall) had been injured in battle three days ago and was already back in America at the local hospital. They went to visit Randall, who healed rather quickly and was able to attend one of the equestrian team’s performances where Dusty’s grandfather said a prayer for those in the American military. The grandfather also convinced the lying store owner to return the high-valued baseball card to Savannah and her mom. It was then announced over the intercom that Dusty’s mom was alive and well after surviving her aircraft crash in battle and was chauffeured on scene. The movie ended with the entire family together once again. The best part of this movie was the elder’s character, Gramps, as he always held the family together with GOD and prayers and HIS unfailingly love that helped people do the righteous thing.


  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/7/22

TITLE: Dora And The Lost City Of Gold

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2019 Paramount Pictures/Paramount Players/Nickelodeon Movies/Walden Media/MRC/Burr Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a girl named Dora who lives with her explorer parents (both professors) in a South American jungle. In the beginning of the movie, when Dora was six years old, her cousin Diego along with his parents came to visit from their California USA home. Right before Diego left, he and Dora broke a candy bar in half to save as a reminder of each other. Ten years later, sixteen-year-old Dora was sent alone on a plane to live with her Spanish-speaking grandmother and Diego’s family in California while Dora’s parents went in search of an ancient Incan city of gold called Parapata. Dora, who had been homeschooled by her parents up until this point, now went to high school with Diego. On her first day, Sammy, a mean girl who was also class President, decided that Dora was her enemy. Diego described Sammy as the worst person in the world, but he had a secret crush on her and wanted to date her. Dora was stopped prior to entering the school though by security because in her backpack she carried a knife, road flare, and other things. In class, Dora showed how smart she was from being homeschooled, but Sammy didn’t like Dora’s new popularity so she threatened Dora in the school bathroom. Later on, the high school had a dance where the students dressed up as their favorite, “stars,” such as Dolly, Elton, Boy George, Peewee Herman, a biker chic, outrageous punk rockers with colored hair, Michael Jackson, Supreme Court Justice Ruth Ginsburg, Ellen, Messi Rakuten sports jerseys with #10, Hydrogen, a boy with a pink boa, Chiquita Banana lady, playboy bunny, Amelia Earhart, Ozzy, Marilyn Monroe, and the men in black. Dora, who was dressed as the sun, started dancing and tried to convince Diego to dance with her, but he felt embarrassed by Dora’s behavior in front of all the others. After the dance, Diego told Dora that he wished she would act normal because he was just trying to survive high school (bullies ganging together and abusing other kids from lack of GOD in their lives and HIS guidance). When Dora later asked her grandmother if she was a weirdo, her grandmother replied that they were all weirdos. The high school students were then taken on a class field trip, but once at the museum the teacher bailed on the kids and instead went to the cafeteria to ponder his life choices, leaving the children alone to group themselves into teams of four. Dora, Diego, Sammy, and Randy participated in a scavenger hunt to find the oldest relics in the museum, which Dora figured out would be the Egyptian relics. That Egyptian museum display wasn’t supposed to be out for a couple more weeks, but an imposter female adult employee pulled Dora aside and opened an electronically locked door with her key card and gave Dora and the other students in her group access to the basement where the oldest Egyptian artifacts were so they could win the scavenger hunt. Once in the basement, the female employee and two men kidnapped the four kids. The children were locked inside a museum artifact crate and shipped off to South America. It was on South American soil that a man named Alejandro rescued the kids.  Alejandro claimed to be a friend of Dora’s parents and told her that her parents were missing in the jungle and that they needed to be found. They found the path Dora’s parents took by following the red circle symbols the parents left on trees so they could be found. While trekking through the rainforest on foot, there was a scene where Sammy announced that she needed to go to the bathroom. She and Dora went off away from the group and Dora used her, “poo shovel,” to dig a hole for Sammy and sang as she did so. However, just as Sammy had her pants down, everyone ran by Sammy squatting over the hole in order to escape an onslaught of arrows being shot at them from all directions by, what the kids repeatedly called in the movie, mercenaries.  During another incident, Alejandro and the kids encountered what they thought was mud and took turns lifting their legs so the mud would make farting sounds. They quickly figured out that it was quicksand, which Dora should have known all along instead of letting the others play around. The movie showed the kids getting easily out of the quicksand when Dora instructed them how, when in reality because they let themselves get sucked into the quicksand until it was at waist level, it would have been nearly impossible for them to get out so easily. As Alejandro began sinking completely, a scorpion crawled onto his head and was followed by a second scorpion, which Dora said was another male and now the two males would fight. However, she then realized that one of the scorpions was a female and that they were mating on Alejandro’s head before he sunk all the way beneath the surface of the quicksand. The kids then went down the embankment where they discovered that Alejandro wasn’t gone but his legs were dangling from an opening at the edge of the ledge where the quicksand was and so the kids were able to pull him out. There was also an unnecessary scene in the movie where Alejandro, Dora, and Diego were briefly changed into cartoon characters. Alejandro (adult) announced that he didn’t need his clothes anymore, so he removed his clothes and ran off with his bare bottom showing to the kids. Later on, the group found Dora’s parents, but that’s when they discovered that Alejandro, who had been lying to kids all along, had deceived them. Alejandro took everyone hostage and ordered Dora’s parents to lead him to Parapata where the gold was so he could have it all for himself. Then Dora’s pet monkey, Boots, appeared and helped the kids to escape. The kids found a temple, where they discovered a room with a golden monkey and other treasures. Alejandro then appeared with Dora’s parents and attempted to solve a riddle to get the rest of the treasure, but his answer that the Incas revered gold the most was incorrect so “The Lost Guardians,” (a group of Incan looking people with a queen-like leader) took him away. Dora guessed that water was the most precious thing to the Incas, and she was right. This led to the rest of the treasure being revealed to them. Everyone (except Alejandro, of course) then went back to Dora’s home, where her parents offered to take her on their next exploration journey but Dora decided for herself that she wanted to live in the USA.


  

DATE REVIEWED: 10/6/22

TITLE: A Christmas Story

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1983 Warner Bros. Pictures/MGM (partly filmed in Canada)

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie (which is based on a book titled, “In God We Trust, All Others Pay Cash”) takes place in Indiana in the 1940s at Christmastime and is about a nine-year-old boy named Ralphie who only wants one thing for Christmas: a air rifle (which can actually cause severe eye injury, internal organ damage, and possibly death which makes it unsuitable for irresponsible young children and teenagers). Whenever Ralphie tried to ask Mother or The Old Man (Dad) for the rifle, Mr. and Mrs. Parker always responded with, “You’ll shoot your eye out.” In the beginning of the movie, while at school, Ralphie was present when one boy triple-dog-dared another boy named Flick to stick his tongue to the frozen flagpole during recess. Flick reluctantly took the dare, and when his tongue stuck to the pole and he was unable to get it off, Ralphie and all the other kids watching ran back into the classroom because the bell had rung and then kept silent about what happened to the missing student. The female teacher, Miss Shields, then asked the students where Flick was, and one of the girls pointed out the window. The teacher then called the fire department and police to help Flick and brought Flick back inside with his tongue bandaged (this might not have happened if the teacher had been watching the children during recess in the first place). When the teacher handed out an assignment for the class to write papers on what they wanted for Christmas, Ralphie saw this as an opportunity to get his air rifle. He wrote his assignment about the rifle and tried to bribe his teacher into giving him a good grade by leaving a very large and expensive basket of fruit on her desk as a gift. However, Ralphie’s tactics failed when the teacher gave him an average grade on his assignment. One day, Dad arrived home excited because he said he won a major prize and it was going to be delivered later that night. During dinner, the doorbell rang and a large crate was delivered. Dad opened the crate to find a bizarre showgirl leg lamp under three feet tall that was designed to look like a female leg from the lower bare buttock down to the high heel shoes adorned in a black fishnet stocking.  Mother didn’t like the lamp, but she couldn’t find the words to tell her husband that and so he set the lamp up in the front window where everyone could see it. Later on, the family went out to get a live Christmas tree. On the way home, the tire on their car blew out and Dad got out to fix it. Mother told Ralphie to help Dad, who had Ralphie hold the nuts and bolts from the tire. However, when Ralphie spilled the bolts all over the place, the, “f,” swear word slipped out of his mouth (learned from his dad). Dad ordered Ralphie to get in the car, and then he whispered the word Ralphie said to Mother. Back at the house, Mother had Ralphie sit in the bathroom with a bar of soap in his mouth. It was here that the adult Ralphie, who was narrating the story, admitted that he had been in this same predicament many times over the years and was used to the taste of different soaps. When Mother asked Ralphie who he learned the bad word from, Ralphie lied and said that it was one of his friends even though he knew he had learned the word from his own dad (all throughout the movie the dad swore constantly, especially when things didn’t go his way. Mother Parker called the other boy’s mom and told her that Ralphie heard the word from her son. The other mom believed the mom on the phone and then screamed hysterically and then could be heard on the other end of the line severely slapping her innocent son for something he didn’t do. Ralphie then had a dream that he came home and his parents discovered that he was blind from soap poisoning and both parents began crying because they thought they were responsible for their son’s blindness because they put bars of soap in his mouth all those years. Throughout the movie, Ralphie and other kids were chased by two bully boys, Dill (around Ralphie’s age), and older teenage Scut Farkus, every day on the way to and from school. One day, Ralphie became fed up with the bullying and tackled Scut to the ground, where he began punching the older kid and steadily swearing like his dad for several minutes until Mother arrived and took Ralphie home. Mother then found Ralphie’s younger brother, Randy, inside a kitchen cabinet crying because he thought that Dad was going to kill Ralphie when he came home and found out about the fight. However, Mother covered for Ralphie and told Dad that Ralphie got into a small fight but she broke it up and gave them a talking to. At one point, Ralphie, who never missed a Little Orphan Annie radio program, sent for a decoder pin so he could decode the radio messages he heard. For the first message, Ralphie went into the bathroom to decode the message because he said that it was the only place he could get any privacy. Mother appeared on the other side of the closed door and repeatedly told Ralphie to hurry up and get his business done because his brother Randy had to go to the bathroom. Ralphie kept yelling disrespectfully at his mom that he would be out in a minute because he was almost finished decoding. However, Ralphie was disappointed when the message turned out to be a reminder to members of Annie’s Secret Circle telling them to drink their Ovaltine (British food). Ralphie was about to give up on getting the air rifle for Christmas until he realized that he could ask Santa for it. The entire family went to the store, where Mother and Dad left Ralphie and Randy alone to stand in the line that went to the back of the store for all the kids waiting to see Santa. The female elf working with the imposter Santa roughly dragged each child out of line when it was their turn and basically threw them onto Santa’s lap. If any of the children screamed with fright before they told the scary Santa what they wanted for Christmas, the male elf shoved them down a slide. Ralphie froze up when he was put on Santa’s lap, and so the male elf put Ralphie on the slide. Ralphie then stopped himself before he slid all the way down the slide and told Santa about the air rifle he wanted. The man in the Santa suit told Ralphie that he would shoot his eye out before he put his foot in Ralphie’s face to push the child the rest of the way down the slide. On Christmas morning, Mother told Ralphie to open his gift from his Aunt Clara because she always gave him the nicest gifts. Under all the wrapping paper Ralphie discovered a little girl’s pink bunny costume, which Mother insisted that Ralphie try on immediately (adult Ralphie cleared up this misunderstanding by stating that Aunt Clara sent him these gifts because she perpetually thought that he was a four-year-old girl). Ralphie went to his room to put on the pink bunny costume that Mother loved and thought was cute and precious on her son. Dad then asked Ralphie if he was happy wearing the costume, and when Ralphie shook his head Dad told him to take the outfit off. Once the rest of the presents were opened, Ralphie’s parents asked him if he got everything he wanted for Christmas and he replied almost. Dad then told him to go check out the present behind the desk, and Ralphie opened the gift to find the air rifle he had wanted. It was obvious that Dad went behind Mother’s back and bought the rifle for Ralphie because he said that he himself had one when he was eight years old and nothing had happened. As Ralphie headed out into the backyard to play with the rifle, Mother told him not to shoot any animals or birds, and Dad added except for the neighbor’s dogs. Ralphie went outside and fired one shot from his rifle. The kickback from the gun knocked Ralphie’s glasses off his face, and when he went to look for them he accidentally stepped on them, breaking the glasses. He then began fake crying and when Mother came out to check on him and take him inside, Ralphie told her that an icicle fell from the garage and broke his glasses. Mother believed him and told him that he could wear his old glasses with the crack in the lens until he got new ones. When the neighbor’s dogs got into the kitchen and knocked the Christmas turkey off the counter and then ran away with it, the entire family went out to eat at the local Chinese restaurant, where they were the only customers. The waiters tried to sing carols for them, but the manager kept interrupting them because they messed up the CHRISTmas songs by not pronouncing the words rights. The manager then put a Chinese turkey in front of the family and used a cleaver knife to chop it up. This movie had a $3.3 million budget, and horrifically made $69.6 million at the box office. 


DATE REVIEWED: 10/5/22

TITLE: The NeverEnding Story 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1984 Warner Bros. Pictures/Producers Sales Organization/Bernd Eichinger Bernd Schaefers Production /Wolfgang Petersen Film

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a young boy named Bastian (who looked to be ten years old or younger). In the beginning of the movie, a group of young bully schoolchildren ganged together and chased Bastian through the busy city streets and down an alley, where they threw Bastian into the dumpster. Bastian got out of the dumpster, but was spotted by the bullies and chased again. Bastian hid inside a bookshop, where there was a man read a mysterious book. The man told Bastian that the book wasn’t suitable for Bastian, and that the books he had at home were, “safe.” Bastian never truly felt part of the stories he read and couldn’t relate with the characters. When the man left the room, Bastian stole the book and ran off, leaving the man a note saying that he would return the book later. Bastian went to school, where he realized that he was late for his math test. He hid out in the attic and began reading the strange book, which was called The NeverEnding Story. The story took place in a mythical world called Fantasia, where an invisible force called the, “Nothing,” was attempting to destroy Fantasia. Fantasia’s ruler, the Empress (who was a young girl who appeared to be about ten years old) was ill and could do nothing, and the only person who could find a cure for her and perhaps defeat the Nothing was the warrior Atreyu (who turned out to be a young boy) from the Plains Tribe. After searching the regions of Fantasia with no luck, Atreyu thought that his last chance was to find Morla, the Ancient One. In order to get to the Shell Mountain where Morla lived, Atreyu and his white horse, Artax, were forced to go through the Swamps of Sadness. Atreyu was the only one to make it out, however, because the feeling of sadness felt by all who entered the swamps quickly overtook Artax. The white horse died as a result when he sunk into the swamp, which was like quicksand. Atreyu continued on and met Morla, who looked like a large tortoise and was thousands of years old. Atreyu told Morla about the Empress and the Nothing, but Morla repeatedly said that he didn’t care, especially not if he died because that would be something. Atreyu finally got the information he was seeking out of Morla, who eventually told Atreyu that the Southern Oracle could help him but it was 10,000 miles away. Meanwhile, a werewolf-like beast named Gmort was stalking Atreyu and nearly attacked him, but a, “luckdragon,” named Falkor rescued Atreyu and flew him all the way to the Southern Oracle (which was two talking Sphinx statues). The Southern Oracle told him that in order to defeat the Nothing, Atreyu needed to go to the boundaries of Fantasia and find a human child (Bastian) who would save Fantasia by giving the Empress a new name. While searching for Fantasia’s boundaries with Falkor, the Nothing appeared and separated Atreyu from Falkor. Atreyu then encountered Gmort again, and young underage Atreyu killed Gmort with a weapon just before the Nothing destroyed the whole of Fantasia except for The Ivory Tower. Falkor found Atreyu and flew him to the tower just as the Nothing came closer. The Empress begged Bastian (who all this time had actually felt like he was part of the story and could now hear the Empress) to save them, and Bastian opened the attic window and screamed her new name, Moonchild. The Nothing was destroyed, and Empress Moonchild appeared in the dark room with Bastian and gave him a grain of sand. She told him to use it to make as many wishes as he wanted, and each wish would help to rebuild Fantasia. In the end, Bastian wished Fantasia back into existence.


Copyright © 2017 Makayla Jane - All Rights Reserved.

Powered by